#i hope i made it obvious that nobody wants to sit by johnny | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

twinkleimagines · 3 years ago

Text

frenemies

summary: You catch feelings for your nemesis Rafe Cameron and notice his change of how he started interacting with you, so you begin and hoping he feels the same, so you decide to take the risk to confront him and see what his true intentions are.

5.5k words

LONG!

Part two, part 3 , part four (final)

Warning: Language, smut, physical and verbal fighting.

Rafe Cameron.

The most loved and also the most hated Kook in the OBX.

You and your pogue friends despised this guy, or at least you were suppose to.

But for some reason, between all the bickering you two had done over the summer, you've managed to fall for him.

I know- what the fuck.

It blew your mind too. He was never nice. Always making fun of the Pogues, practically humiliating you all every chance he got. You guys were nothing but broke thieves who took whatever you wanted no matter who it hurt. You guys were scum, the dirt on the bottom of his shoe, a bunch of nobody's that will never make it anywhere in life.

Which is obviously not true, but to Rafe - that's what you ‘dirty Pogues’ were.

You didn’t care for the name calling though. You honestly could say the same thing about the Kooks. They cheat their way into life, never have to work for anything , always have mommy and daddy's money to get them through any obstacle. But you knew not all Kooks were like that. Take your best friend Kiara for example. She's a 'kook' by the book, but by the streets she’s a Full Pogue at heart.

but for some reason though, Rafe would spend most his time trying to find a way to harass the shit out of you specifically. He could have a million Pogues around him yet he always found his way through the crowd to have some conversation with you even if it was to drag your name through the mud.

You first realized the feelings you had for Rafe when you began craving his presence.

It was the annual bonfire that you and your friends had went to , a place where all teens and young adults mixed from all clicks. Tourists, Pogues, and even Kooks. Everyone was there.

You stood next to the fire with JJ and Pope, two of your closest friends as the night grew louder, more people filling in. You watched the crowds as the piled up on the sand, but your eyes roamed for Rafe himself. You were almost mad at yourself for actively searching for him. And it wasn’t even like you were looking for him so you could avoid him, but searching so you could see him and hopefully grab his attention.

You continuously questioned yourself as to Why you were looking for this jerk off to begin with. All he was going to do was put you down and try to humiliate you in front of all of your friends.

But for some reason, when your eyes landed on that tall brown headed boy, his hair for once not greased back, a wide grin on his face as he wore a black t-shirt and a red cup in his hand- your heart fluttered. You began to grin slightly, seeing him in the distance.

Despite how much of an ass hole he was, Rafe was unbelievably hot. He was toned, Tall, jaw line so sharp it could probably cut you and you could get lost in those blue eyes of his. It excited you so much when he would give you attention. Even the negative attention. At this point you just enjoyed looking at him and hearing your name flow out of his mouth.

"earth to Y/n" JJ spoke out stepping out in front of you blocking your view to Rafe, and ultimately bringing you out of your trance.

“huh” you responded dumbfounded .

“Pope thinks I’m stupid for eating food with mold on it” JJ said throwing his hands up, you grin as you watched the blonde boy try to seriously defend his theory. Pope’s eyes widened throwing his hands up as well, looking towards you for agreement.

“It’s a Fungi bro! nothing good comes from Eating mold!” Pope argued back. JJ shook his head, disagreeing with Pope’s statement .

“dude, mold is good for you ok it’s just a natural organism “ He stated, dropping his hands down to his sides.

“You��re fucking nasty” You laughed out before pushing onto JJ’s shoulder. You hadn’t realized it yet, but your laugh caught a certain boy’s attention. the moment Rafe heard that familiar tune, his head turned to your direction, his eyes focused on you as you threw your head back with laughter.

“Well well well if it isn’t Ms. Sarah Cameron “ JJ spoke as he walked up towards one of your best friend, John B, and Rafe’s younger sister, Sarah. They both looked in your direction taking a few steps away from each other as if it wasn’t obvious that they were talking.

You didn’t hate Sarah per-say, but one time she did make out with your ex boyfriend while at a party. She claimed he told her he was single and she was just looking for a good night but Sarah was known for always wanting attention so you were doubtful on the fact that she was ‘unaware’ that he was your boyfriend.

You were the only one who knew John B’s crush on Sarah. He had started working for her father after his father went missing, and you were the only one who had caught on to his different approach when Sarah was ever mentioned, or how his cheeks would go slightly red when she would walk by. You didn’t blame him, the Cameron siblings were fucking hot.

“Hi JJ’ Sarah said with a grin. You stood to the side of Pope, looking around for Kiara, only to find her sat with a group of more Pogues talking their heads off.

JJ began trying to include Sarah into his previous ‘mold is good for you’ argument while your focus drifted off, your eyes roaming the crowd once again.

You managed to look back over to where you had first saw Rafe standing, only this time he was no where to be found.

“sarah baby c’mon” you heard someone say. You looked over, Your eyes widening to see Rafe and Topper standing in front of you next to Sarah. You knew this wasn’t a group that needed to be mixed, but seeing Rafe excited you. Your eyes landed on his, your heart beginning to flutter. You hated the fact that you two were enemies. It sucked looking at someone the way you did, knowing they were only looking back at you with hatred and pure disgust. At least you thought.

“Oh c’mon Topper can’t the girl just have a little fun?” JJ laughed out, his alcohol clearly running through his veins.

“You Pogues don’t know the meaning of fun JJ” Topper laughed out. You rolled your eyes shaking your head.

“Go the fuck on Topper “ you spat out, your eyes lifting some towards Rafe before going back to Topper. You could feel yourself kicking up a sweat, maybe from the alcohol , or maybe from the fact that Rafe’s eyes were already on yours when you looked at him. He even had a smirk plastered on his face, probably from the fact he gets off on the fighting.

“Oooohhh someone’s ballsy tonight huh?” Topper laughed bringing the attention to you.

“No im just sick and tired of you stuck up kooks always trying to ruin a good time” You scoffed out, crossing your arms over chest.

“Y/n you wouldn’t know the meaning of a good time if it slapped you in the face alright?” Rafe said. He furrowed his brows together when he realized a smirk rising on your face once you looked over at him. He didn’t know what to think considering the other times you were giving him an ‘ eat shit ‘ look, but this time it was almost as if you were happy he was commenting towards you.

“Oh right, having random hook ups and snorting a line of coke every night is a good time huh Rafe?” You scoffed out sarcastly. “ yeah I think I’ll pass” You said with a roll of your eyes.

“ Listen JJ you and your little bitch need to just go back to the cut where you came from-“ you glanced at Rafe, only to see him looking at Topper with anger as if he was upset at him for calling you that , but before you could further analyze his expression, JJ pushed against Topper’s chest, slinging Topper backwards.

“you watch your mouth” JJ spat out pointing his finger towards Topper’s face. John B quickly stepped in , pulling JJ back away from Topper who was now laughing like an idiot, excited for the action that he thought was about to happen.

“Yeah go ahead Johnny boy go ahead and play dad “ Topper spat out as John B continued practically dragging JJ away from the group. “just don’t go abandoning him like your dad did ” He yelled out. Your mouth flew open in shock, seeing John B stop in his tracks but before he could even respond, your hand slapped straight across Topper’s cheek, causing his head to bounce side ways.

“go suck on your moms tits some more you fucking prick” You scowled before turning on your heals, following your friends. You didn’t even bother to stick around for anymore commentary, your only goal at this point was getting your friends the hell away from here before all hell broke loose.

“never fails man” you heard JJ screamed out in anger as you made it to the parking lot all while Pope continued trying to hush them as they stood next to the twinkie.

“JJ chill!” Pope yelled out as he tried pushing JJ into the Volkswagen but to no avail.

“no man they always get to do and say whatever the hell they want and never get any repercussions for it !” he exclaimed.

He wasn’t wrong, they really did. And if the Pogues fought back they were deemed bad and out of control. You sighed heavily as you watched JJ try to calm himself down, only to realize you had left your phone on the Log you were originally sitting at by the fire.

“Fuck I’ll be right back” You stated, only for your arm to get grabbed by John B.

“No don’t go back there” He instructed but you shook your head.

“I’ll be fine I just left my phone. “ You exclaimed before making your way back down towards the crowd of people.

“Xcuse’ me “ you mumbled as you brushed past people, making your way to the fire.

“Y/n what happened?” Kiara asked popping up from the side, placing her hand on your shoulder.

“I’ll explain later , meet you at the twinkie ok? go calm JJ down” You responded, pointing behind you with your thumb towards the van. She rolled her eyes, realizing it was a fight that had happened before turning around, making her way to your friends.

“Just can’t stay away can you?” You heard from behind you. You turn around to see none other than Rafe himself standing proudly. You rolled your eyes before turning back around, walking towards the fire once again. Despite you usually being excited to see him, tonight really put things into perspective for you.

You really were just a ‘dirty pogue’ to these guys, nothing more. There was no point to continue entertaining the thought of anything ever happening between the two of you. You were enemies, and that was all you’d ever be.

“I just came to get something Rafe go away” You huffed out.

“Oh you mean this?” He yelled out , making you stop in your track. You turned around to see Rafe holding your phone up, a wide grin plastered across his face.

“Give me that” you demanded, reaching your hand out, but Rafe pulled back, pulling it out of your reach.

“Rafe!” You yelled out with anger. “Give me my fucking phone dude” You spat out , reaching out again.

“Well what’s in it for me?” he asked , that smirk still obvious on his face.

“Rafe , please” You sighed out, dropping your shoulders slowly giving up. Between the alcohol and it being so late, you didn’t have any energy in you at this point to argue and you were just ready to go home and crash. Rafe noticed the body change in you, his grin falling from his face.

“I’m sorry” he said softly as he held out your phone to you. You were shocked. Rafe apologizing? Nobody but his father had ever heard those words coming from him so for him to say this to you really took you by surprise.

You slowly took the phone from him, your brows furrowed together in confusion.

“uhm,” you said as you pulled your arm back towards yourself. “thanks” you mumbled before turning on your heels making your way back to your friends.

“Y/n stop arguing and just do it!” Your mom yelled at you as she pushed the cleaing cart your way. You had to work with your mom today at the country club unfortunately and you were not even the slightest bit happy about it. She needed help and ‘You teenagers don’t do anything for yourselves’ as she would say, so you were stuck cleaning the floors while she did whatever it is that she does.

“Okay!” you huffed out as you picked up the broom off of the cart, aggressively beginning to sweep against the floor. You rolled your eyes as she mumbled something else to you before walking away, leaving you to clean the room alone.

It wasn’t long after that you heard some familiar voices walking down the hall way towards the room you were in. It most definitely sounded like the horrible three, Topper, Kelce and Rafe. You quickly turned your back towards the door, hoping none of them would notice you since you were alone and you against 3 just didn’t sound like a good time. You continued sweeping as you heard the group laughing as they passed the room you were in, not even paying you no mind. You sighed with relief as you realized they hadn’t noticed you and continued back to sweeping the floors.

“Hey” you heard from behind you. You jumped up gasping loudly as you turned around quickly, only to see Rafe himself standing there .

“God – fuck Rafe you scared the shit out of me. “ You breathed out, your hand over your chest as you tried to calm your heart beat down.

“sorry” he responded. There was that word again that didn’t exist in Rafe’s dictionary. You caught yourself staring before you quickly snapped yourself out of your trance, placing your hand on your hip.

“What do you want Rafe?” You scoffed out. He smirked before walking over to one of the Desks that sat in the room. You watched as he sat down on the edge, grinning as he stared over at you.

“ Never seen you here before.” He stated. You rolled your eyes before you propped your elbow up on your broom, sighing heavily.

“my mom works here. I’m just helping” You exclaimed, not that it was any of his business anyway.

“Huh” He responded nodding his head. He kept quiet once again, leaving the room silent and you beyond confused. You eventually shook your head at him, indicating for him to continue, but he didn’t.

“Look Rafe “ you started, standing yourself up straight. “I have to get back to work so unless you’re here for something important, you can go the fuck on” you finished. Rafe hopped off the edge of the desk, taking a few steps towards you , his body now hovering over yours. You began to feel your heart pound again, this time from the nerves as he stood so close to you. The smell of his cologne, grass and sweat from his Golfing lingering in your nose. you felt your hands begin getting clammy as you tried to hold your composer, your breath hitched in the back of your throat.

Rafe slowly lifted his hands, placing it under your chin, his blue eyes focused on yours. You didn’t know what to do at this point. You’ve had one on one Arguments with rafe before but none where he stood this close, and this quiet with you.

“Rafe” You breathed out as he lifted your chin, your face close together. He grinned once again, leaning in closer to you.

“You’re so beautiful” He said softly. You stared back into his blue eyes for a second before leaning in slightly. You were taken back though as he let go of your face , taking a step back and putting his hands in his pockets.

“ see ya” He responded calmy before walking back out of the room, following back to his friends.

You stood in shock, confused by Rafes actions. You were for sure positive that he was going to kiss you but he didn’t.

“what the fuck?” you mumbled before shaking your head in confusion at Rafe’s actions. You sighed heavily before sweeping your broom across the floor again, trying to regain your compose.

Most of your day went on like normal. You finished work with your mom, your mind only focused on your brief conversation you had with Rafe earlier.

It sucked because you had feelings towards Rafe, and you couldn’t tell if you were overthinking his actions or if he actually was in to you as well.

You had come to a conclusion though- it was one of two options. He was either fucking with you, or he wanted to fuck you. And you were determined to find out by tonight.

“Here goes nothing” You sighed to yourself as you stood outside TannyHill, the outside lights lighting up the big white house. You quickly jumped over the concrete fence, your feet landing in the wet grass.

Your eyes roamed the balcony, trying to remember which area you had seen Rafe standing at before. You bit your bottom lip as you concentrated, only to see Rafe himself walk by one of the windows.

“gotcha” You spoke softly before crouching down some, doing a quick jog across the field in hopes no one would see you.

You quickly managed to climb your way up the house onto the balcony you had just recently seen Rafe at. This was one of the pro’s of being a Pogue. You guys were very athletic and could always find your way to anything no matter the obstacles. You stood catching your breath as your feet finally landed on the wooden floor, the area barely lit by the light from the windows.

“What the fuck am I doing?” You said to yourself as you stood in the dark outside of what looked to be Rafe’s bedroom. You ran your hands through your hair, turning back around to face the field.

“What the fuck am I doing?” you said to yourself again as you began pacing. This is Rafe we’re talking about. Of course this man is just fucking with you. He’s been nothing but a dick to you and your friends for years. why in God’s name would he want you now? You knew you weren’t’ ugly. You were in shape, had decent hair (Even though you probably smelt like sweat sometimes because of how much you spent outside with the gang) But for the most part you cleaned up well.

Plenty of guys wanted you- but you looked nothing like any of the rich girls Rafe hooked up with. Why would he ever want you? It was clear that he was only acting this way towards you so him and his friends could have a good laugh later.

You shook your head in disbelief that you even had the balls to climb this guys house and actually think you could even ask him if he was interested in you. You began to climb back over before you heard a door open. You froze instantly, hoping they wouldn’t see you in the dark but that was just wishful thinking.

“Y/n?” You heard someone say. You mumbled a ‘ fuck’ as you recognized the voice to be Rafe.

“Uhm” You replied awkwardly as you climbed down, turning towards him to face him.

“Care to explain?” He asked throwing his hand up in your direction.

“Uhh” You said awkwardly as you ran your hand through your hair before placing them down your side.

“Y/n what the fuck are you doing climbing up my house at fucking 11 at night” he spat out. You flinched slightly at the harsh tone of his voice, your eyes roaming everywhere but his face , afraid to look at him in humiliation.

“okay so” you started, looking down at your feet. You stood for a second, wondering how you were going to explain yourself without sounding like ta total creep.

“Alight fuck it. “ you breathed out, looking up at Rafe. “You’ve been acting weird towards me, and being all like nice and flirty one minute and a complete ass the next and like – I just need clarification “ You exclaimed before you took in a deep breath, staring at Rafe as you waited for a response. You bit your bottom lip as he continued staring at you with a blank expression.

“Well?” You repeated, but he stayed quiet. You rolled your eyes, annoyed with the mind games he continued to play. “Rafe what is it? You like me or are you like fucking with me?” You spat out in frustration.

He finally changed his expression, this time a cocky smirk forming on his face. He reached out, grabbing one of your hands before walking backwards, leading you to follow him into his bedroom.

“uhh Rafe?” You questioned, confusion written all over your face as his eyes continued staring into yours.

“I’m not explaining myself” He finally spoke, his hair draped over his eyes as he looked down at you. You scrunched your face up as he reached behind you, closing the patio door. He chuckled slightly at your confusion before taking a step back away from you. “I’m just gonna show you” He exclaimed before pulling against your arm, leading you towards the bed before pushing against your shoulder, making you flop down. Your eyes widened as he walked over towards you, a smirk never leaving his face as his hand reached up, pushing away the stray hair in your face.

“You know, I’ve wanted to fuck you for quite sometime” He stated, leaning forward. “I mean look at you,-“ his eyes looked down and then back up your body, landing back onto your eyes, “You’re hot as fuck” He responded. You didn’t have a clue on what to say, so you continued in the same spot , sitting on his bed propped up on your hands behind you.

“You know for a pogue,” He finished, chucking as you rolled your eyes at his comment.

“Why didn’t you say anything ?” You finally spoke, looking up at him through your lashes. His cocky smirk left his face, only to return shortly after.

“Had to make sure the feelings mutual.” He replied , standing back up straight.

“and Who said it was?” You asked , trying to build your confidence back up. Rafe’s smirk widened before he let out a chuckle, his finger pointed out towards the balcony you were just climbing a few minutes ago.

“You did” he replied . you lowered your head some without responding, knowing he wasn’t wrong. HE stared down at you for a few seconds before he leaned in, the tip of his nose touching yours.

“Rafe” You breathed out as he stayed teasingly close.

“Hm” he hummed, not moving his face.

“Just fucking kiss me already” You demanded. Rafe happily obliged, his lips colliding with yours. Your hands immediately made their way to the back of his head, tugging on his hair.

“You wanna lay down for me ?” He asked after a few minutes of your tongues fighting for dominance. You didn’t respond other than nodding before you slowly laid yourself down, your eyes not leaving Rafe’s. Rafe grinned before unbuttoning your shorts, tugging on them. You lifted your hips up from the bed, helping him slide your shorts down as your teeth clamped down around your bottom lip. He stared at your hot pink panties, seeing the darkened area as you were already soaked.

“Soaking wet and I haven’t even touched you” He indicated. You felt heat rise to your cheeks as attempted to lower your head in embarrassment even though he could see you. Your mouth flew open as Rafe leaned down, pressing open-mouthed kisses against your damp panties, applying friction against your clit. You moaned out, leaning your head back as he placed the palm of his hand against you, rubbing up and down at a slow pace.

“Does that feel good?” He asked, his voice low and deep. You bit your bottom lip before nodding your head. Rafe grinned before he tugged on your panties, pulling them down to your ankles.

“Spread your legs open baby” He demanded , his voice calming but deep and intimidating.

You grinned before slowly spreading them open, his eyes focused on your heated core the whole time.

You laid your back flat against his bed as he got down on his knees, pulling you by your hips down to the edge of the bed, your bottom hanging off directly across his face .

“Rafe” You moaned out as you felt his warm tongue glide along your slit, his tongue stopping against your clit before he enclosed his lips, sucking slightly. He wiggled his tongue back and forth as his inserted his two index fingers into you, curving upwards. You gripped your hands against his navy blue sheets, gasping loudly as his fingers hit against your g-spot, sending tingling feelings through your body.

Rafe took one of his hands and trailed it up your stomach under your crop top, his hand groping around breasts.

You continued moaning loudly as his finger tips swirled around your nipples while his other hand continued moving rapidly against you, his eyes looking up at you in admiration.

Rafe lifted himself up, his face close to yours as his fingers continued moving inside you.

Y/n” he called out softly causing you to open your eyed and look over at him.

He placed his lips against yours as he slowly grinded himself against your side, pushing his rock hard shaft against you.

“You wanna do this?” He breathed out as he looked down at you, the pace of his fingers slowing down. You nodded looking up at him, your heart nearly pounding out of your chest.

“Yes Rafe” you practically whined out. Rafe moved himself to where he was hovering over you, his lips placed against your neck as he pulled his joggers down some, his member popping against his abs. You breathed out deeply as you watched him line himself up before slowly sliding himself in.

“ fuck” He groaned out as he felt your walls wrap tightly against him. Rafe was not only long, but he was thick all the way around, filling you more than anyone had ever done before. You placed your arms around his neck, holding him close as he began moving his hips against you.

The room was silent, only the sounds of your deep breathing and small groaning from Rafe as he continued rocking his hips in you at a steady pace, one hand placed above your head as the other gripped tightly under your thigh to hold your leg up.

“Rafe go harder” You pleaded. Rafe instead stopped his movements completely before rolling you over onto your stomach. He pulled slightly against your hips causing your bottom to stick up in the air as your face was pressed into the bed.

You gasped loudly as Rafe inserted himself into you again from behind, the new position giving him access to going deeper in you, which was exactly what he did. You felt his hand land on the back of your head, pressing you deeper into the bed as he began grinding his hips deep into you. He began slow at first but then began giving you exactly what you wanted , slamming himself into you over and over again.

At this point the pleasure was overwhelming and you couldn’t hold the moaning in as he continued rocking his hips into you, the sound of skin slapping echoing the room.

“Fuck im gonna cum” Rafe groaned out deeply in your ear, the feeling of your tight warm walls around him bringing him close to his own climax. He began placing sloppy kisses on your back, his pace speeding up. You arched your back feeling yourself clench around him as you orgasmed, your clit pulsing. You whined out, tugging on his sheets as Rafe continued to pound into you, riding out your high.

“Fuck y/n “ Rafe groaned out as he quickly pulled out, pumping himself off shooting his load on your back.

You both stayed in the same position for a few more minutes as you tried catching your breath before Rafe grabbed a napkin from his nightstand, wiping your back off.

You rolled over, laying on your back as Rafe put his bottoms back On before looking back over at you out of breath. You grinned as your eyes roamed his glistening body, his abs very prominent and his hair stuck to his forehead from sweat.

“ You should’ve definitely came to me sooner” you finally spoke out with a giggle. He sat down on the edge if the bed chuckling slightly.

“Yeah, that was nice. “ He responded. The room became silent, you both just sitting awkwardly while you laid on his bed still naked. After a moment of silence, you finally sat up, pulling his top sheet with you while getting up off the bed.

“Soo” You said awkwardly as you wrapped the sheet over your sweaty body.

“you can use the front door ” He responded looking up at you. You almost wanted to slap him at this point, realizing he was indicating for you to leave. You scoffed while rolling your eyes before turning away, picking your clothing up off the floor.

“What?” He asked as he continued sitting on the edge of the bed, noticing you aggressively picking your clothes up in anger.

“Nothing Rafe” you mumbled as you pulled your shorts back up up your legs, turning your back towards him.

“Hey” He responded standing up, grabbing your hand after you pulled your top over your head.

“What” You replied back, looking up at him with anger.

“I wasn’t saying you had to leave now I was just saying you didn’t have to climb down the house again” He exclaimed. You stood for a second before shaking your head.

“I should go anyways, it’s late” You replied before walking over towards your shoes, sliding them on over you feet. “but don’t worry I’ll take the balcony so no one sees me”. Rafe wanted to reply to your comment but instead he stayed quiet as he watched you make your way back to his balcony before stopping, leaving your hand on the doorknob.

“Uhm” You spoke , causing him to look up at you. “I’ll see you later?” You stated, more like questioned just for your own clarification. He grinned before nodding his head, walking towards you. He walked you out to the balcony, helping you over the edge before watching you climb down to the ground to make sure you made it down safely.

You did a light jog back towards the concrete wall before turning around, looking up at the balcony. You grinned when you saw him still standing there watching you. You gave him a wave before turning on your feet, climbing back over the fence and going home.

***

Sorry I’ve been incognito for a while but ya girl is back 🥲

Also,

✨As always feedback, like, and a reblog is always appreciated ! ✨

Masterlist

#drew starkey #obx #drew starkey fanfiction #rafe cameron fanfiction #drew starkey imagine #rafe cameron imagine #smut #obx fiction #drew starkey dirty imagine #drew starkey smut #rafe cameron dirty imagine #Rafe Cameron dirty fix #Rafe Cameron smut #obx smut #obx dirty imagine #obx dirty fic

753 notes · View notes

asthmark · 5 years ago

Text

❝ cute ❞ n.yt

synopsis → he stays quiet and you kick yourself for being so confident. you didn’t know if yuta was the playful flirting type but then again, you didn’t know much about him at all.

word count → 3.2k

a/n → on today’s episode of ‘it’s 2 a.m. and i’m writing a fic nobody asked for while the limitless album plays on a loop’ :)))))

you tapped your mechanical pencil against your desk, focusing on the rhythm you were making with it rather than the assignment your teacher had handed out. you directed your attention to ms. lee only to find that she was staring off into space, clutching her ‘world’s best teacher’ mug tightly, as usual. which worked for you. of course, her irresponsible behavior made you worry for the state of the educational system but realistically, you had no intentions of actually working and the longer she spent in her head, the longer you could avoid it. you hated to admit it but the time you spent in her fourth period class was usually wasted.

you shifted your gaze to the red haired boy sitting in front of you. nakamoto yuta. you never talked to yuta. sure, you wanted to hold a real conversation with him at least once because of all the rumors surrounding him and his mysterious nature but your interactions were always limited to asking for pencils and answers—which reminded you.

you tap his shoulder. he jolts and you figure he was taking one of his infamous in-class naps. he slowly turns to face you with his brown eyes that were the same color as the lukewarm coffee sitting in ms. lee’s mug. his eyelids are slightly droopy, only confirming the fact that he had been snoozing.

“is class over?" he asks, his voice slightly raspy.

“in a couple minutes, yeah. but here’s your pencil back,” you say, and you notice he smiles slightly when he takes it from you.

that was new. you figure that you could take advantage of him being in a good mood and keep the conversation alive. “i’m surprised you didn't snap at me for tapping it the entire class.”

his smile widens, shocking you even further. “are you kidding? i’m sure your pencil tapping is music to the ears in comparison to all my snoring.”

“oh, c’mon, it’s cute,” you respond.

he stays quiet and you kick yourself for being so confident. you didn’t know if yuta was the playful flirting type but then again, you didn’t know much about him at all.

the bell rings and you can’t seem to pack your things up fast enough. you can feel the boy’s gaze on you but you avoid making any eye contact. as you swing your backpack over your shoulder and speed walk to the door you realize that maybe you should’ve stuck to keeping your interactions with yuta limited.

when you drop your lunch tray on the table as you take a seat, joy and jinsoul put a pause on their conversation about the obvious affair between mr. son and mrs. jeon to greet you.

“hey girl,” jinsoul says, offering you a smile.

joy waves. “how was your fourth period? it’s history right?”

you nod. “it was pretty uneventful. until the end.”

your friends lean forward. “oh really?” asks joy.

“do you need to vent or something?” jinsoul adds.

you can’t fight back your smile. “what a polite way to ask for gossip. you two are getting better at it, you know.”

they laugh. “well, we try.” your best friends were known for knowing. they were sure to have the scoop in everything that went on around campus and they were quite proud of it.

“well,” you continue. “you guys know yuta right?”

jinsoul squeals at hearing his name. she apologizes once she takes notice of you and joy’s unamused stares. “my bad, i get excited whenever i hear a boy’s name.”

“wait, did you talk to him or something? like full conversation?” joy interjects, trying to get the details (as per usual).

“i’m sure we could’ve talked longer if i hadn’t flirted with him,” you mumble but jinsoul and joy hear you loud and clear. they immediately begin talking over each other. from what you catch jinsoul is proud of you for “making moves” while joy can’t seem to wrap her head around the fact that you actually spoke to the mysterious nakamoto yuta.

“guys, please. keep it down,” you plead. “i blew it, anyway.”

they become silent to ask, “how?” in perfect unison.

“well i said his snoring was cute and he just... didn’t respond after that,” you admit, cringing at the memory.

“you complimented his snoring?” joy asks.

“i was just trying to break the ice,” you sigh, burying your head in your hands waiting to be scolded by your friends for your lack of conversational skills.

“that’s not even that bad!” joy exclaims.

jinsoul nods. “i agree. it’s a little weird but... it’s unique! you probably stand out to him now. and that’s good.”

“but he didn’t even say anything after,” you whine.

“well how would you respond to someone telling you your snoring is cute?” joy interrupts, raising a brow.

it takes a moment for you to respond. “thank them, guess?”

“you gotta remember this is yuta we’re talking about. he isn’t the most expressive person ever,” jinsoul says.

joy agrees. “ever since that sicheng guy left to go back to china he’s kind of closed himself off. they were really close.”

you sigh. “he’s seemed so sad after that. i think he just needs a new friend. i want to be that for him. i mean, i would want someone to do the same for me if you guys suddenly left.”

jinsoul smiles at you, emphatically. “don’t worry, y/n. i have total confidence in you.”

“maybe if i hadn’t been so awkward i would too,” you say, dejectedly.

“well, judging by the way he keeps looking over here i’d say you're fine," joy comments, nonchalantly.

you freeze and stare at her dead in her eyes. “are you being serious right now? he’s looking over here?”

joy simply nods, poking at her salad.

you turn to jinsoul for confirmation. “jin? is she lying?”

jinsoul’s subtly eyes dart from you towards the back of the cafeteria and you see how they light up. “oh my gosh, no. she’s so right. wow, he’s really not hiding it at all.”

“so, your comment about his snoring really worked, huh?” joy teases. “i’m gonna have to start using that. ‘hey johnny, i love the way you snore. it’s so nasally and cute.’ how was that, y/n?”

you play along, chuckling and giving her a thumbs up.

later that day, all the talk of yuta has been forgotten and the three of you move on to focus on studying for the upcoming chemistry test. you find yourselves in your bedroom, taking diligent notes and reading report after report.

“i’m going to jump out the window,” joy announces, dropping her highlighter to massage her temples.

“is that your way of saying you want to stop studying?” you ask, your eyes never leaving your annotated text.

joy nods then dramatically collapses on your bed.

“a little break wouldn't hurt,” jinsoul agrees.

“you guys down for pizza?” you suggest.

“ooh yeah, that actually sounds so good right now,” joy comments from her spot on your bed.

“we had pizza last week!” jinsoul complains as she closes her notebook.

“it’s brain food, jin,” you say, giving her a serious look as you dial the pizza place’s number.

she rolls her eyes. “sure. just get me a slice of pepperoni.”

“i want cheese!” joy exclaims.

“got it,” you say, placing your phone on your ear. after two rings and a half they finally pick up.

“hello, may i take your order?”

“can i get a large pizza? one half pepperoni and the other half cheese.”

for some reason, the pair sitting on your bed has begun to giggle and you shoot them a glare, signaling for them to pipe down. but they don’t seem to care and their laughter only intensifies as jinsoul scribbles something onto a piece of paper.

“drinks?” the worker on the other line says.

“a, uh, two liter coke, please.”

“will that be all?”

suddenly, joy has begun waving frantically, stealing your attention away from the employee on the phone. she shakes her head vigorously and jinsoul mouths ‘no’ over and over.

assuming that’s what they want you say, you answer, “um... no?”

your friends smile, clearly happy with your response. then, jinsoul flips the notepad and reveals to you what has been written.

send your cutest delivery guy :)

you freeze, realizing that’s your next line. reluctantly, you say it. “actually, could you please... send your cutest delivery guy?”

jinsoul shoots you a big thumbs up and joy nods indicating she was satisfied.

the person over the line chuckles. “i’ll see what we can do. anything else?”

“nope, that’ll be all.”

once you’ve told her your address, all that’s left to do is wait. none of you bother trying to continue your study session because you’re too busy making up scenarios, the excitement of this ‘cute delivery guy’ getting to the three of you.

“so, if he’s insanely good looking... then what?” jinsoul asks, eyes filled with hope.

“then we get his number,” joy says, giving her a ‘duh’ look.

the blonde stares at her, incredulously. “there’s three of us, joy.”

“sharing is caring,” responds joy as you suggest, “ask him if he has any friends.”

you and joy laugh at your overlapped answers and how different they are.

“and what if he’s insanely old?” jinsoul continues.

you crack up at the question. joy shoves her shoulder, playfully.

“it could happen!” jinsoul defends. “have you guys never watched catfish?”

“i promise you, it’s not that serious,” you say, laughing. “he’s just delivering our pizza.”

“yeah and besides, you guys are totally not asking the important questions,” says joy. “what if he’s ugly?”

the three of you sit in silence, trying to contain your laughter before you speak up.

“well... then at least we got the pizza.”

when the doorbell rings, you all dash down your stairs so fast anyone else would think there was a fire in your room. you crowd against the door but jinsoul stands on the tips of her toes to see through the peephole.

her voice comes out breathless. “oh my god.”

“what is it?” you ask as you try to shove her out of the way.

being the tallest out of the three of you, joy is able to easily peek through the glass at the top of the door. you can only watch her jaw drop.

“no way!” she exclaims.

you whine. “guys, if you’re not gonna move at least tell me what the big deal is!”

your friends share a look that morphs into sly smiles and your confusion only grows. your doorbell rings again, the person standing behind it obviously growing impatient. joy swings the door open without hesitation and you suddenly understand their strange behavior.

there stands nakamoto yuta in all his glory.

he sports a red polo button up with the logo of the pizza place over his chest and a pair of khakis. the cap he wears is also apart of his uniform but he’s placed it on backwards, tufts of his ginger hair peeking out from underneath. he has failed to notice you since his eyes are so focused on reading the receipt in his right hand.

“i’ve got a large pizza, half pepperoni and half cheese and a two liter coke. here in the notes it says you asked for the ‘cutest delivery guy’ but i was the only one on duty so... i hope you’re not too dissappoin—wait, y/n?” he has finally looked up and his shock cuts him off before he can even finish his sentence.

you smile, awkwardly. “hi yuta.”

he raises a brow. “you ordered this?”

you nod. “um, yeah. i didn’t know you worked at a pizza place.”

he shrugs, sheepishly. “i know it’s nothing glamorous but it’s something. i’m just trying to save up as much money as i can right now.”

“well, good for you,” you say, genuinely.

he stares up at you, his lips curving up into a small smile and you mirror the expression.

“okay.” joy drags out the word, dramatically. “jinsoul and i are gonna head out now. catch you guys later!”

“i think we can stay and have one slice of—ow! what’d you pinch me like that for?”

“we’re leaving,” joy says, through gritted teeth.

joy excuses herself and jinsoul unwillingly follows before they walk out your front door, not even bothering to grab their stuff from upstairs.

you clear your throat, resenting how painfully bad your friends were at acting. “so, uh, how much?”

“it’s on the house.”

you fold your arms, teasingly. “that seems too good to be true.”

yuta smiles and you realize it has not once left his face. “maybe it is.”

you lean against your doorframe. “what’s the catch?”

“i get to eat this pizza with you,” he responds.

his boldness stuns you into silence. nakamoto yuta wanted to spend time with you?

“you can definitely say no,” he adds, sensing your shock. “and i’m extremely sorry if i overstepped.”

you can’t seem to shake your head fast enough. “no, no, no! i would really like that.”

you swear you see a relieved smile appear on his face. “oh, good. i mean, your friends just left and i would hate for you to eat alone, you know?”

you can hardly contain your happiness at the fact that yuta was just as bad an actor as joy and jinsoul. “well, that’s an offer i just can’t refuse.” you step aside so he can enter your house.

“nice place,” he comments, looking around.

“thanks. um, you can just set that over there if you want.” you point towards your kitchen.

yuta obeys, placing the food on your dinner table. he takes a seat and you quickly grab plates and cups for the two of you. not even a minute later you’re both stuffing your faces with food.

“how can you work around stuff this good and not be craving it every second?” you ask him, wiping your face with a napkin.

“seeing how much grease they dump into this helps kill the craving,” he says, honestly. “besides, i don’t really like pizza that much.”

you opt to ignore the first part and motion to the half eaten slice on his plate. “looks like you like it.”

he shakes his head. “trust me, the only thing i like here isn’t the pizza.”

you want to take his comment as a compliment but you didn’t want to jump to any conclusions. besides, you were starting to get used to his bluntness. “you know, we haven’t talked much but i can just tell you’re an open book.”

he smirks, not agreeing nor disagreeing. “well, most people don’t know a thing about me. i’m just the strange japanese guy. how do you see me?”

you tilt your head, staring at him deeply. “i see you as someone who knows his likes and dislikes. doesn’t seem like you’re one to hold back.”

“i could the same about you. not just anyone points out someone else’s snoring, much less calls it cute. that takes guts.” the smirk on his face grows at seeing you bury your head in your hands.

“oh god, i don’t know what i was thinking. if you could just erase that from your brain it would be greatly appreciated. i’d rather not seem like a dork to you.”

“well, i liked it. no one says that type of stuff to me especially since i’m kind of...” he trails off, brushing his bangs out of his face. “i’m kind of reserved.”

you nod. “i’ve noticed. to be honest, i’ve always wanted to get to know you for that exact reason. i’m glad you’re letting me.”

he looks up at you. “seriously?”

“yeah. everyone thinks you’re this big ‘mystery’,” you make air quotes, “but i’ve always just thought you were interesting. from what i’ve gathered, you’re a really good guy. everyone should give you a chance.”

it takes him a moment to respond. “wow, you think that? that’s... very nice.” he takes a sip of his coke but you sense he’s not finished speaking so you wait. “you know, it’s been a while since someone has given me a chance.”

you frown. “well it’s their loss.”

he chuckles. “you remind me of sicheng.”

you freeze. you knew this was a sensitive topic.

“i mean you’re both so different but... similar?” he shakes his head. “i dunno. maybe it’s how transparent you are. and you’ve got really big hearts too. it only shows with certain people but for some reason, you both show it with me. because you both see me for who i am.”

“sicheng sounds wonderful,” you say but you secretly relish in the way he sings your praises.

“he is. i miss him. you know i think about moving to china a lot. or even back to japan. just anywhere away from here.”

you try your best to hide your disappointment. “what for? if you don’t mind me asking.”

“i don’t really know. i just want to feel a sense of belonging. i don’t have that here. that’s why i picked up this job, to save up for an escape in case it all gets to be too much for me.” he sighs. “it’s stupid to run from my problems, i know.”

“i don’t think it’s stupid. i mean, firstly you’re a foreigner coming to an entirely new country and school. then you meet someone and form a bond only for him to leave. you close yourself off a little but who can blame you? it’s tough. you’ve been through a lot.”

he smiles, proudly. “this is exactly what i mean. that’s something sicheng would have said. it would have probably been in chinese and way more aggressive but essentially the same thing.”

“really?” you run a hand through your hair. “wow, he must be insanely wise then.”

yuta laughs at your self praise. “did i forget to mention that you’re both extremely humble?”

you pensively tap your chin. “hm, might’ve left that one out.”

he nods. “must have.”

you fiddle with your fingers. “okay, this may be super random and i may be completely out of line but i, uh, hope you stay.” he only offers you a half smile so you continue. “i mean, it’s totally your decision but i feel like i’m finally getting to know you after so long and i really enjoy your company. i could introduce you to a couple of my friends and i could add you into our group chat. and we could sit together at lunch! we could even like partner up for projects and stuff and—“

“i would love that,” he interrupts. his voice comes out so soft it’s almost a whisper. it’s like he’s been waiting for this exact moment for his entire life, like you just took the words out of his mouth. “oh god, i’ve been wanting this.”

“really?” your voice comes out way louder than intended. “sorry, i’m excited.”

“and i’m the cute one,” he says, referencing your comment from earlier once again.

“when will you let that go—wait, what do you mean by that?”

he stands, grabbing both your plates and cups and making his way towards the sink. “catch up! you’re cute! actually, i think you beat sicheng in that aspect.”

you put a hand over your heart. “you don’t know how much of an honor that is.”

he chuckles, shaking his head. “i can’t believe i have such a huge soft spot for such a huge dork.”

“wait, am i the dork?!”

“oh my god, you have got to catch up!”

578 notes · View notes

ghostyearzero0 · 4 years ago

Text

Welcome To The Wild Side (Chapter 2)

Chapter Two: Working for Motley, but pay the price. A/N: I changed some things since the last chapter. I wanted to restart this thing, but I figured fuck it, and just start from here. I changed that Lucey is now Mick’s biological sister. Lucey now works for Motley after quitting her job at a pizzeria. The title is now “Welcome To The Wild Side”. I like the sound of it than just the name of one of their many hits. Okay, but I hope you guys like this series, and I don’t know how long it’ll go. I hadn’t had the time to go and make a chapter 2 til now. I’m sorry. My parents got into a bad motorcycle accident. My dad has a broken ankle and fractured spine (at the neck, now has to wear a neck brace and he can’t move his ankle anymore). My mom is bruised and scuffed up. BOTH are okay and home now, my dad just got home today. I may not be posting chapters often due to the fact I have to take care of my father for a few weeks. So, enjoy chapter two. 😉 Thank you for your patience and hope this gets a little bit attention. You’re welcome to give me any suggestions. My requests are open too. For now, enjoy this fanfic. Word Count: 2,748 Words. Warnings: Smut, Heavy smut, cursing, mentions of drugs and alcohol. A bit of abuse. 18+ only. Do not read if you don’t like any of the themes above. You have been warned. This is going to be DETAILED smut, as much as a I can. Enjoy and thank you. Lucey looked at Johnny as he approached her with an impatient look on his face. “Well, bitch? What is it?” He tapped his foot, his hands on his hips. Brown eyes filled with fire looked her shimmering blue ones. “I think we should see other people.” She stood up and sighed. “Mmm.. I see. You don’t want me any more.” He rolled his eyes. “It’s not that. You treat me really badly and I feel like I shouldn’t be with you anymore.” She scratched the back of her head. Johnny nodded, “Whatever.” He walked out of the house and slammed the door. She heard the car door open, and then slamming shut. She then heard it start, and drove off.

She sighed softly and nodded softly. “There he goes. You did the right thing, girl.” She told herself as she went to get ready for her little date with the Terror Twins. Who knows what they’ll do to her? The twins are usually well known for being destructive. Their veins filled with adrenalin after each show. Though, things may be different since it’s just a date. Though, they’re always drunk and high. Rarely ever sober. Especially Nikki. -time skip- As if right on cue, there was a knock at the door right on 6PM. Lucey got up from the couch and opened the door to see Nikki dressed up in a black tank-top and black pants. His boots match his dark clothing and his hair was of course still fluffy as hell. His bangs covering his eyes. “Hey, babe. You look hot as usual.” He looked her over, surprisingly he can still see through his bangs. She wore a short black dress and some cute knee-length boots. Her hair was fully down and was straightened. “You are all ready? Or ya need a minute?” The bassist asked as he took out a hand for her to take. “I think I am all set.” Lucey smiled and took his hand. Nikki smirked and took her hand into his, walking out to the car. Though, he did let Lucey lock up her home. After they got in, he made Tommy sit in the back, despite he had little to no leg room. Tommy was dressed in his biker gear. Black, sleeveless shirt, black vest, fingerless gloves, tight black leather pants, and his hair was a bit neater than Nikki’s. Though, his brunette curls are a little frizzy. His brown eyes lit up when he saw the beautiful, red headed goth got into the car with his best friend. “Hey, baby.” He wolf whistled at her. She giggled softly and shut the door, buckling up. Nikki got in, shutting his door, buckling up, then starting the car up. He started to drive after he carefully back out from the drive way. Tommy smiled and looked over to talk to Lucey. “So, tonight’s a special night. We are treating you in a special way. Spoiling you!” Tommy was a hopeless romantic. He will do his best to treat his girl right. Even spoiling the fuck out of her. He wanted his girl to be very happy. “Yeah?” Lucey smiled and looked at Tommy. Tommy nodded softly and then leaned back. After Nikki pulled up at the restaurant, he made sure to help Lucey get out of the car and Tommy got out, stretching his long legs. The trio walked in and got a booth. Tommy and Nikki sat on each side of Lucey. They ordered their usual Jack and Coke while Lucey just ordered a coke. While they were looking at the menu, Tommy grew an idea. Nikki looked over at his twin, who was smirking. He got the clue and smirked back. “Hey, babe. Why don’t you go under the table for us?” He whispered at Lucey. She rose a brow. “Why?” She asked. “Just do it.” He chuckled.. She nodded and went under the table, as she was confused. Tommy looked around, making sure no one was looking. Once the coast was clear, he bent his head down. “You know what to do right? Just a quickie.” He whispered to her. Lucey looked up and blinked, “Here? Now?” She whispered. “Mhmm… Trust me nobody can see you, there’s a long ass table cloth on this table…” He whispered at her. She rose a brow, but she did expected this from Tommy. She sighed softly, moving her hands towards Tommy’s belt, unbuckling it. Then she started to unbutton his pants, unzipping them as well. She pulled them down, half away to his legs. He wasn’t wearing any underwear… Figures, it’s Tommy fucking Lee. What do you expect? Lucey looked at his dick, as she began to rub it, feeling it going hard. Luckily, there was a table cloth other wise she wouldn’t be doing this in the first place. Nikki looked at his twin, who was trying to look serious and not obvious that he was about to get a blow job. He held the menu tightly in his hands. The waitress came back. “Are you ready to order?” She smiled. Tommy blinked and looked at her with a smile, “We need a few more minutes, please. Our date isn’t back from the bathroom yet.” He said. She nodded and walked off. Nikki chuckled and looked down at Lucey. “Don’t forget about me, babe.” He reached his hands down to her, grabbing her hair a bit. Lucey nodded and she placed Tommy’s dick inside of her mouth, bopping her head back and forth. Nikki started to unzip and unbutton his pants, taking them half way off of his legs. He was already half way hard. Tommy sip at his drink ,letting out very soft grunts as he gripped onto the girl’s head. He bucked his hips a bit and face fucked her a bit. She sucked him faster, his tip hitting the back of her throat. She reached her hand to Nikki’s dick to stroke him. Nikki bit his bottom lip a bit as he bucked his hips into her hand. “Her hand feels so soft..” He whispered to Tommy. Tommy chuckled, “Her mouth feels more better than her hands.” He looked at his twin. As Lucey kept sucking Tommy off and stroking Nikki, the boys were softly groaning, trying hard not to be loud. After a few minutes, Tommy had came inside of her mouth and Nikki had came into her hand. She swallowed most of the cum and licked her hand clean. She wiped her mouth off with the back of her hand. She moved back up to seat in between the twins. Tommy and Nikki fixed their pants, pulling them back up and buttoning them back up. Tommy wrapped his arm around Lucey’s shoulder and kissed her cheek. “You’re pretty good at that.” He complimented her. Nikki nodded in agreement. They ordered their food and ate. After they left the restaurant, they decided to drop her back home. “We had a blast. We do have tour coming up though.” Nikki said as he looked down at her. “We did talked to Doc about you. I even convinced him about hiring you. SO! You get to work with us now.” He smirked. “Oh shit. Well, this day just keeps getting better and better!” She smiled widely. “Yeah. Babe. We’ll see you.” He leaned down and pecked her lips, as he left her home. She smiled widely and shut the door. She flopped down on the couch. “That was a good day.” She giggled. Though, she may regret working for Motley.. -Time skip- 1982 It was now the year of 1982, Motley Crue was getting more and more well known and popular. Of course, Tommy and Nikki was fucking every groupie they can get their hands on. Vince though, he was with multiple than just one. Mick had no interested in that shit. Lucey was working with them, helping with costumes and even going in music videos. She even gets to watch the show in the back stage. Though, this night was quite different. Lucey was backstage. She wanted to watch the show but she didn’t feel like it tonight. She walked over and saw one of Nikki’s books. She was interested in reading. She sat down on the couch and looked down. She shut her eyes for just a minute. Though, it was three hours before she woke up from her nap. She stretched out softly and heard the door open. She snapped her neck towards the sound. It was just Nikki who had came in.. Covered in sweat and smudgy make up. His black locks stuck to his sweaty skin. Nikki looked at the red head. “Did you enjoyed the show?” He asked with a smirk. Lucey scratched her head and giggled. “About that. I took a nap… But it was by accident.” She raised her hands in defense.

She heard the door being locked, thanks to Nikki. “That’s too bad. You missed our solos.” He pouted. “I’ll watch the next one. I promise.” She smiled and raised her hands in defense. “Fine, but that’s on you. I’ll take your word for it.” He chuckled, walking up to her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. “Tommy and I have been thinking… You should be our girl.” He looked down at her. “Both of you having me?” She rose a brow. “Yeah. We can share.” He chuckled and kissed her forehead. “Besides, we can’t let a sexy girl like you go to another guy.” He glared, a hint of jealously was in his voice.

“I see. Well, Nikki… I’ll be honored to be your girl!” She nodded softly. “Good, Tommy will be happy to hear. But since it’s just us.. I want to have a little fun..” He leaned his head to her face. “Okay, fine. I’ll be down for that.” She nodded softly, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Mm. Good…” His wild side was starting show now, his hand roamed down to her ass, giving it a good squeeze. Luckily she was wearing a pair of shorts and a tour shirt. She let out a soft squeak as he pulled her closer. She felt his hard on through his tight, leather pants. “You’re eager, aren’t you?” She looked up at him. “Course I am… I need to relief myself…” He smirked.

Usually, he’d find a groupie and take her somewhere to fuck her. Though, he specifically wanted Lucey. Since he had her all to himself, he figured to have some fun with her. “I’m down for a round.. if you are…” His green eyes shimmered with lust as he looked into her bright blue’s. “Sure. Let’s do it..” She blushed softly. This made Nikki smirked as he leaned into her face, his lips latching onto hers. She softly moaned and kissed him back. She deepened the kiss, opening her mouth a bit, closing her eyes. He moaned softly, slipping his wet organ into her mouth. His hands groping her breasts, as she moaned loudly.

He pulled away, smirking softly. He chuckled and moved her to the couch. He laid her down. He took off her shirt and then shorts. He pulled off her bra and panties. She blushed softly and looked up at Nikki. He walked off towards a table. She got up and walked next to him. She saw him doing a line of coke as he turned around, left over coke all over his nose. His pupils now wide as he started to strip his clothes off. Eventually he got nude right in front of her. He roughly grabbed her and bent her down over the table. “I’m going to fuck you over this table, baby.” He growled.

She gasped once she felt him entered her. She moaned loudly, feeling him thrust quickly in and out of her. Her tits were moving back and forth a bit. He reached a hand over and grabbed one of them, squeezing it.

She moaned more louder, panting a bit. “Oh, Nikki~! Nikki!” She moaned out his name. He smirked, “That’s right, scream my name out.” He growled in a feral way as he kept thrusting quickly into her. He went harder as well, as he let go of her breast, both hands on her hips as he fucked her from behind. “You’re still tight. Mmm~” He growled as he leaned down and bit down on to her neck, but not hard enough to cause pain.

She moaned loudly and closed her eyes tightly. She bit down onto her lip, drawing blood. Nikki groaned a bit as he kept fucking her, hard and fast. She felt her orgasm coming soon, as she tightened around his dick. He moaned loudly, as he gripped onto her hair. She started to moan really loudly, anyone outside of the door would probably hear them. She eventually came onto his dick. However, Nikki wasn’t too far behind. He grabbed both of her tits, squeezing them as she was orgasming. She screamed out his name as she was orgasming.

He slammed his dick deep within her pussy. He came deep and hard into her, with a loud groan. Painting her inner walls with his cum. He panted and stayed in her for a few minutes. He pulled out slowly and helped her stood up. Her legs felt like jelly as she leaned against him, head on his chest. Both were now super sweaty and tired. “That was the best sex I ever had!” He exclaimed, his hand cupping her cheek. He looked down at her, pecking her lips. He heard a knock on the door, which made her jump a bit. He chuckled. “I got this babe.” He picked her up bridal style, carrying her to the couch and placing her gently down onto it.

He got dressed and opened the door. It was Doc, “Nikki. It’s time to go. Where’s Lucey? She’s in here with you?” He asked. “Yeah, she’s in here with me.” Nikki leaned against the door frame. Doc nodded and walked away. Nikki went back inside of the room, shutting the door. He looked over at Lucey with a smirk. “Looks like we gotta go, baby girl.” He went over to her. He helped her off of the couch and get dressed. She grabbed the bags and slug them over her shoulders. She took Nikki’s hand as they went out of the room and started to walk back towards the bus. Lucey giggled softly, being happy at the moment.

She greeted Tommy with a wave and Tommy happily waved back her. Nikki smirked at Tommy and winked at him. Tommy got the hint and smirked at him. He followed his twin with the red head. Working with Motley isn’t too bad, right? Dating the Terror Twins isn’t bad, right? Nothing bad will happen…

yet.

#Motley Crue #motley crue smut #MotleyCrue #nikkisixx #nikki+sixx+smut #nikki sixx #TommyLee #Tommy Lee #tommy lee smut #Vince Neil #Vinceneil #Mick Mars #mickmars

94 notes · View notes

seulgiology · 5 years ago

Text

it’s just a gameㅣlee donghyuck

pairings: best friend!haechan x best friend!reader

words: 1.6k

genre: very lowkey fluffy shit, basically low quality crack, just best friends being best friends

warnings: cursing, slight mention of sexual content, mentions of sex toys (nothing crazy ;), mentions of fighting

a/n: ALL CREDITS TO THE GIF GOES TO THEM!! yer yerrrr, it’s admin 1 back with haechan crack cause i need this in my life. ummmmm nothing much more to say here lol. irene fluff coming up next from me! so look forward to that ;)

disclaimer: This is a work of fiction from our imagination. It is not intended that the plot, theme, original characters, etc. portray any real-life events/people. Plagiarism is NOT tolerated on this blog. If you believe we have copied an existing authors’ work, please message us privately. thank you and enjoy :)

“Do you want to fucking die or something?”

“Yeah… But only ‘cause you’re here.”

“That’s your response? Weak.”

You and Haechan happen to be playing a survival game together in his and Johnny’s shared dorm room. Call of Duty? Overwatch? Destiny? To be honest, you really never knew, nor paid attention. You just knew he really, really loved playing these games. So why not try and take a dive into your best friend’s favorite alternate reality. However, you knew long before playing with him that he was kind of an aggressive player.

You sat on his bed with your laptop open while he sat in his gamer chair that he liked to call “Mark”(I like to believe I can always stay atop of my enemies. Mark just, unfortunately, has to be my greatest).

“Why do you always choose the games you know I obviously suck at? And why does this one have...” You squint at one of the NPCs on your bright screen, “Nazis??? Hyuck, what the fuck do you have me playing.”

Haechan quickly spins around in his chair just to look at you up and down in disgust before saying, “I don’t like Nazis either Y/N, but like, maybe you should look back at your screen before, I don’t know, one of them kill you. And for your information, the game is called Battlefield V.” He replies in that sarcastic way that he’s known for.

“Says the one who just died. Try again next time sunny.” You just saw his character die on his screen in his session of telling you off. His doe eyes go wide in disbelief and you can’t wipe the victorious smirk off your face as he curses and weeps at the loss of his life. “I can’t believe you just let that happen Y/N. What kind of best friend are you?” The theatrics come on as he pretends to wipe under his eyes and sniffle. If you didn’t know his antics by now you’d have gone over and seriously ask him if he was ok.

But he’s Haechan.

Lee Donghyuck.

God of Entertainment. jungwoo is shaking

You scoff and reach over to the top of his bed, take one of the helpless pillows, and chuck it at his head for his extraness. You couldn’t help but laugh out loud lol at the surprising high-pitched yelp that came from him at your attack. He held the pillow in his lap and silently nodded to himself while closing his eyes, and the exasperated sigh that left his lips had you stifling your giggles. “I didn’t think it’d come to this, but you leave me no choice,” He looked at you with fiend sadness before getting up and taking slow, creepy steps towards you.

Before he could speed up his steps, you tried to get up from his bed and make it towards the door, yet you failed miserably. “You think you can get away from me this easily Y/N? You’re literally as fast as the slowest turtle.” He said as he was gripping the back of your his t-shirt

"What- all turtles are slow, what are you even trying to say?" You said as you struggled against his strength. He pondered over what you said for a moment, and that moment was all you needed to rush out the room, shouts of triumph coming straight from your heart.

You run through the dorm jumping and stretching through odd places, Haechan hot on your heels. You're surprised you even made it this far without him catching you. "Don't think you're winning Y/N. I'm just having post-video game tiredness," he huffs out, obviously out of breath. You shoot a look back at him and knew you couldn't continue like this forever.

You needed protection.

You ran into the nearest room, not caring who or what was in there. Turning the knob, you almost slam into, Taeil who turned out to be opening the door at the same time as you. “Y/N? Hey-” He said a little listlessly while rubbing his eyes. You didn’t reply back and instead squeezed past him and hid behind his back, and used the oldest member as a shield.

“Wow, you really must think I’m a fool to think that hiding behind the shortest person alive would protect you from my punishment.” He subtly and immediately apologized to his hyung for the insult, but continued on. Taeil gave a nod of acknowledgment but did a double-take for a moment.

“Wait- ‘punishment’? What type of kinky shit are ya’ll doing? I didn’t know Y/N was giving you the strap,” You snap your head and look at him in horror, as Haechan damn near throws up in his mouth at the words spoken from the ambivert member.

“I support!” You hear a voice from deeper within the small room. (”Nobody asked Yuta!” Haechan exasperatedly shouted.)

“So this is how you guys think of me- a bottom.” Haechan excaims in disbelief. “But did they lie?” You think to yourself

You creep a bit further back into the room, hoping neither Taeil or Haechan have noticed, as they’ve started their own sibling-like argument with each other. You were successful taking small steps back, even hiding under the desk installed in the room. “Wait, where’s Y/N? It’s oddly quiet.” You can see him cock his hip to the side and pretend to think, you silently rolling your eyes at his statement.

Your eyes snap to Yuta’s, trying to telepathically tell him to keep his mouth shut about your obvious hiding position.

Yet, he had other plans for you.

“They’re over there, under the desk, sitting on Taeil’s Switch.” He whisper-yells to Haechan and points to your location.

“Taeyong’s not in here though...?” i said what i said The oldest mutters off to himself.

You’re heart pounds in wait and you mentally face palm. Footsteps speedily walk over to you, and you didn’t get the chance to scramble back when he gripped your ankles and softly tugged you out. A pout took over your face as you looked up at your best friend from the ground, him standing tall and triumphant above you.

“I hope you know we can fight.” You say as you continue to lay there, fierce as ever. An anxious look took over Taeil’s face as his eyes darted back and forth between you and Haechan. This wouldn’t be the first time you guy’s playfully fought each other. The whole 127 dorm knew how aggressive your mouth could be. He smirked down at you, getting ready to prepare a jab at you before Taeil began speaking.

“Hey- lets just all play a friendly game? Yeah?”

“I’ve been playing games since I’ve been here, just let me beat this gu-”

“I have Animal Crossing: New Horizons.”

“Say no more.”

You forget all about Haechan and run to his room and take out your Nintendo Switch with your game card already inside. You make it back in time to hear the current conversation. “Why are you guys stealing Y/N from me, I was just about to set up Just Dance 2020.” Haechan says while sitting behind a willing Yuta that lets him style with his current silver hair.

“I have a feeling you’re upset that you still have a 3DS instead of a Switch.” You say as you plop down next to Taeil who already had his game loaded. “Actually, I don’t need to hold a mini Taeyong in my hand when my 3DS is all I need,” He scoffs at you and folds his arms under him childishly.

“Hyuck, it sounds like you’re talking about your favorite dildo.” You say to him, enjoying the snort that Yuta lets out. “Whatever, I just don’t know how you guys enjoy shaking trees and talking to animals with names like ‘Kid Cat.’ But go crazy.” He begins to stand up to leave, but he dramatically looked back at you absorbed in your game, conversing with his members. He let out a loud sigh, trying- and successfully- getting your attention.

You sigh out in defeat when you look at his pleading eyes that beg for you to hang out with him instead. You say your goodbyes to the other members who seem to understand how clingy your best friend can be.

“If we’re playing Just Dance, you have to let me win; and I won’t except no for an answer.” You say as you walk, a grin spread across your cheeks when he softly laughed at your statement. You both reach the living room and he gets straight into turning on the T.V. and turning the HDMI to the Play Station 4 the guys had set up already.

“Which song?” He asks as he scrolls through the song choices. “KILL THIS LOVE!” You’re bouncing on your feet at the thought of dancing to your favorite song. He presses play, but not before you catch the devious smirk on his face.

“What’d you do?” You both are standing next to each other, and he doesn’t say anything as you look to the screen, where your worst nightmare is staring back at you.

Sweat mode.

“You can’t do that! That’s cheating! I said let me win, but don’t let me die in the process.” You can feel yourself sweating already. “Oh but it’s just a game, you’ll be fine hon. I am letting you win right?” His body is rushing with oncoming adrenaline from your whining, knowing that he’s won your competition.

You almost cry when the instrumental intro in the popular BLACKPINK begin. You put your all into the performance and Haechan barely moves his hands.

And there’s still a shit more songs after this.

208 notes · View notes

inspired-by-the-music · 4 years ago

Text

For You: Stand By Me

Taglist: @jineunwootrash

If you would like to be added to the taglist of any of this blog’s works, please ask!

Recommended Reading: For You: 4 O’Clock; these works have separate, independent, but deeply interwoven timelines.

Warning: This chapter contains themes of bullying, especially in regard to one’s appearance.

Chapter 4: The Boy Who Couldn’t Give More

Lei’s POV

When I turned twelve, I was officially cast as an S.M. trainee. For many reasons, I would rather not describe every trial and hardship. I don’t want to tell you every high and low, so I will just tell you about what stands out as the worst and (somehow) the best day of training.

I’m sorry if you think this approach isn’t entirely honest. There are just some things that I would rather not remember. Plus, I worry that if I detail everything that ever troubled me, you won’t be able to understand that I was, in my own way, happy. I hope you understand me. I hope you believe that I am happy— that I have always been as happy as I can be.

I was probably naïve to believe that I would find a real friend in the training rooms full of people closer to my age. Environments like the one in which idols are trained aren’t exactly conducive to healthy relationships, if you know what I mean. Everything was a competition. Everybody wanted to be the best dancer, the best singer, the best rapper, the best visual.

Everybody except Mark Lee, who was content with being his best. I would never tell him this because he would probably get the wrong idea, but I admired him first. It was never a crush. I just wanted to possess his passion, his optimism, his ability to smile through every challenge.

Because of Super Junior’s influence, I didn’t struggle with dancing, singing, and rapping as much as some of the others. By no means was I perfect or anything. My pronunciations were always weird because of my accent and my braces. I could probably count on one hand how many times an instructor praised me. Talent-wise, I was average. I could have passed on to my debut under everyone’s radar if I didn’t look so different.

Even though I was among the youngest trainees, I towered over the other girls. While they were petite, I was naturally muscular, and my dedication to taekwondo only added definition to those muscles. My hair, although long and dark like everyone else’s, fell in tangled curls over my shoulders. While my braces were closing the gap in my front teeth little by little, my teeth were still way too big for my face. At age twelve, the only beauty standards I met were credited to my cartoonish eyes and pale skin.

Anyway, there was never a moment for as long that I can remember that I didn’t feel different because of my appearance. At twelve years old, I think the last thing anybody wants to do is stand out— especially for looking the wrong way. It was uncomfortable enough when I cursed myself for looking the way I did; it was worse when others noticed the differences and started to point them out.

I guess I always knew that I wasn’t popular. Because most of the girls were older than me— and none of them were quite as inviting as Taeyeon or Amber— I didn’t quite know how to befriend them. Heeding Sehun’s advice, I didn’t talk to the boys under any circumstances. Everybody probably thought that I was mute or that I didn’t understand the language well enough to speak.

Still, even though I didn’t have any delusions about my popularity, I wasn’t quite prepared to hear what they— the girls— thought of me.

I looked like a chipmunk. I was a giant. My hair looked like a bush. My pale skin made me look like a vampire— and apparently not in a cool way. I was fat.

That last one always bothered me because in all my years of self-criticizing, I never once thought I was fat. Yeah, my cheeks were full and I wasn’t crazy about looking like a super tall baby because of that, but my body— I wasn’t overweight. And even if I had been, why should that warrant commentary from people who never bothered to say a word to my face?

The most insulting part was that the girls would drop their voices just slightly into half-whispers. They would speak Korean quickly, obviously assuming that I didn’t know the language, assuming that I hadn’t lived in the same country as them for most of my life.

Trying to follow Sehun’s advice, I reminded myself that some people wouldn’t like me. I told myself that was okay. I fixed my eyes on the shiny wooden floor and kept them there through every practice. Just keep your eyes down, I told myself, and they will stop staring.

Even when they kept staring, I knew that I wouldn’t stand up to those girls. How could I have argued when I agreed that (visually, at least) I was as far from perfect as an idol could be? I think that if I could have disagreed with them, even internally, their voices wouldn’t have followed me.

Mark didn’t want to argue with them either, but he must have heard them too. Every day that we had co-ed training, he would sit next to me and, between stretches, say, “You’re beautiful, Lei.”

At first, I eyed him cautiously, unsure of what to do with the attention. Nobody who wasn’t Mom or Super Junior or any of those “safe” people had ever called me beautiful before Mark did.

It wasn’t that I didn’t believe Mark. There was always something endearing about the obvious fact that he couldn't have lied even if he wanted to. The issue was just— what did it matter if Mark thought I was beautiful if I couldn’t smile at my reflection? What good were Mark’s compliments when his voice didn’t follow me into the dark?

Sehun told me that it doesn’t matter if people dislike me. During trainee days, I learned that it didn’t matter if people liked me either. Maybe that’s toxic. Maybe it’s untrue. But it’s what I believed for years.

The mean girls’ voices followed me because they spoke my insecurities. If I could have learned to admire myself, then Mark’s voice would have followed me. Even then, at twelve years old, it was clear that Mark’s admiration was no substitute for self-love, so — please don’t judge me too harshly for this— I didn’t want him to look at me with little hearts in his eyes. His feelings served no purpose, and, to my absolute horror, everybody noticed how Mark looked at me.

Everybody noticed that we spoke exclusively in English. Everybody who couldn’t understand us misinterpreted our very casual friendship as a young budding romance— even our dance instructor, who warned us once when we were partnered together, “Be mindful never to meet each other’s eyes while performing for an audience. Be mindful!”

Mark and I flinched as we heard for the first time, “You don’t want to end up like the idol who never debuted because she was distracted by romance!”

No, I decided then as the instructor looked solely at me, I didn’t want to end up like the idol who never debuted.

Squirming under scrutiny whenever I stood too close to Mark, I understood why Sehun warned me to stay away from boys. It doesn’t matter what your intentions are; people see only what they want to see or whatever will justify their hatred. That’s another lesson I learned as a trainee.

Anyhow, I think I was doing a pretty good job of hiding the fact that I was absolutely miserable behind a carefully crafted blank stare until the day I overheard one of the girls saying, “You know, she’s only becoming an idol because her mom is a manager!”

That was true enough that, even if I had the nerve to bicker back, I couldn’t have truthfully argued. I lowered my head so I wouldn’t catch my blush in the mirrored wall.

I hadn’t even lowered my backpack before another girl said, “Yeah. I bet she’ll get to debut before all of us because—” She glanced over to see if I was paying attention. Satisfied when I broke our eye contact to stare down at my sneakers, she continued, “her Mom has been sleeping with Heechul for years. Who knows how many executives rely on her for favors?”

When I looked up from my feet, I saw red. Before I even processed the words, I had grabbed the girl around her shoulder, fingers digging small bruises into her bare skin exposed under her tank top, and growled, “Who are you talking about?” as if I didn’t know.

Even if she hadn’t been trembling like a leaf as she stared up at me, too terrified to speak, I wouldn’t have let her answer. “Just go back to calling me chipmunk cheeks or bush head or vampire or fatty or Mark lover or whatever makes you feel clever and better than me.” My entire body flushed, and I hoped that I was burning her with my fingertips. “Don’t say another word about my mom ever again, or I’ll—”

I didn’t even get to threaten to knock her crooked teeth down her throat. Johnny, who was my senior by about four years, carefully pried me off of the girl, tutting, “Ladies, ladies, isn’t training challenging enough without all this fighting?”

It was.

“Can’t we all be friends?”

No. I never could have been friends with those girls, and I said so plainly, snatching my hands out of Johnny’s gentle grasp to cross my arms over my chest. You’ll find that I can hold a grudge like no other. I’m not saying that’s a good thing; it’s just a fact.

“We don’t want to be your friend either,” the girl spat at me. “We don’t want anything to do with the daughter of a glorified hooker! Just look at you.” Her glare trailed from my head down to my toes. “You’re wild. I don’t wonder where you got it from, but at least your Mom knows how to hide—”

Had Johnny not been standing there as an insurmountable barrier, I would have punched that girl, and I probably would have been kicked out of the agency, and my behavior would have reflected poorly on Mom. Fortunately, while I was too furious to think clearly, Johnny was there to wrap me in an almost suffocating hug, trusting that I wouldn’t strike him in my rage.

“Just take the day off,” he urged quietly. “I’ll tell the trainers you got sick, and—”

I started to shake my head and insist on peacefully standing my ground before a sharp pang of nauseated hunger pierced through my stomach. Owing to my lack of appetite those days, I hadn’t eaten much for dinner the night before, and I had woken up too late to eat breakfast that morning.

Johnny promised, “I’ll take care of these girls. Just go and take some time to yourself, please.”

When he wiped my cheeks with the pads of his thumbs, I realized that I was crying. I ran out of the room purely to escape the embarrassment of having been reduced to scalding tears by something so stupid in front of so many other trainees. It was a failed attempt; embarrassment followed me into the hallway.

Eager to try again to make me feel better, Mark chased after me, calling my name. “Are you okay?”

As I slumped down at the table by the vending machine, I thought the answer was obvious. Still, I took the chance to lie. “Yes.” When I brought a hand up to touch my cheek, I was relieved to find that I wasn’t crying anymore.

I had an epiphany: even if I’m not strong, I can pretend to be. Clenching my jaw, forcing my hands into fists under the table, I said, “You should go to practice, Mark, and you should stay away from me.”

“What?” His eyes widened. “Why?”

“Because,” I forced myself to look away from his pained expression, “you don’t want people like those girls to talk about you. They’ll bully you if you keep being nice to me.”

“I don’t care.” Mark stood across from me, but he wouldn’t take a seat. He shifted his weight from one foot to another.

I said, “Well I care.” I really did. I didn’t want to put the target on Mark’s back. “I don’t want to end up like the idol who never debuted,” I swore without knowing her whole story.

Mark scratched at the back of his neck. “I don’t see what that has to do with anything. I just know that I like you, and I’m not gonna pretend that I don’t to please anybody.”

Too annoyed by Mark’s stubborn resolve to like me without knowing me to feel flattered, I kind of rolled my eyes.

“Does that mean you don’t like me that way too?” Mark wheezed, and I understood that he had a crush on me. On some level, I guess I had always known, but I tried to ignore it because I didn’t want to hurt him.

No, I didn’t like Mark like that, but I didn’t have the heart to tell him— not when he looked so sad. Thinking of Sehun (as usual), I mumbled, “I’m sorry. I’m not allowed to like anyone like that.”

Slowly, Mark nodded, and I think he understood that I would never return his feelings. “Well, if it’s okay with you, I’ll just keep liking you anyway.” Without waiting for me to reply that I didn’t think feelings worked that way— I didn’t have to give him permission to like me— he bowed and ran back to practice, carrying most of the burden of his unrequited feelings.

I was sitting there, feeling small because I had given in to my temper, feeling cruel and cold because I rejected Mark’s pure infatuation, when Sehun sat across from me. I didn’t meet his eyes as he laid his head down on the table.

He asked, “What’s up with your face?”

For some reason, that question set my eyes watering again. I tried to wipe the tears before he could notice, but nothing got past Sehun. His eyebrows twitched. “What’s wrong, Lei?”

My chin dimpled as I lied, “I’m just hungry.” Well, it wasn’t quite a lie. My stomach growled loudly enough for him and everyone in the building to hear.

Perhaps eager to believe that I wasn’t troubled by anything too serious, Sehun nodded. “That’s nothing to cry about.”

I watched him spring from his seat and pound a fist against the side of the vending machine. A pack of chocolates fell out without payment. “Here you go.” He tossed the candy before me. When I only stared at it, he said, “If that’s not enough, and if you’re not busy, I was about to go to McDonald’s. You can come if you want.”

That must have been the first time that I didn’t burn to be in Sehun’s company. I didn’t exactly want him to rush to leave, but I also didn’t want him to stand there looking at me that way— like I was falling apart. It’s impossible to please me when I’m upset. I frown if you try to talk to me about my feelings, and I frown more if you try to act like everything is okay.

More than anything, I wanted to be alone in my room where nobody could see my flaws. I couldn’t even console myself with the thought that these feelings would pass within a few years by the time I debuted because it was starting to sink into my mind: the realization that every day for the rest of my life, people would try to tear me apart with their eyes. They would try to weigh me down and drown me with their expectations. There wasn’t any way to eradicate that overwhelming sense of dread because it was rooted too deeply in reality.

I would just have to try to silence it— the dawning knowledge that I would always be more human (a wounded one, at that) than idol— until Mom found me at the table by the vending machine as she always did at the end of long days. Then, I would be too afraid to say anything on the ride home. And then, not too long after we walked through the door, she would probably fall asleep on the couch again, and I wouldn’t have the opportunity to tell her about the unnamed monster tearing me apart even if I miraculously found the courage to string words together. I would just turn the television off, drop the remote on the coffee table, run upstairs to my room, and tuck my radio into bed so I could fall into restless sleep while listening to SHINee because they were real idols. I would comfort myself by imagining that my voice could become for others what Onew’s, Jonghyun’s, Key’s, Minho’s, and Taemin’s— especially Taemin’s— were for me: inspiration and healing.

I wouldn’t have wanted to repeat those girls’ insults to Mom anyway. Imagining her disappointment if I confessed to almost punching someone, I sank. It was best to just keep biting my tongue. I would get used to the taste of blood, and soon the pain would scar and numb.

Looking back, I can see that I kept too much to myself. I went through too many trials alone because I was determined to become strong and self-sufficient even if that meant being forged by fire. In some ways, now I think that strength is a little overrated. Maybe I could have been happier— maybe my shoulders wouldn't have felt so heavy had I talked to Mom or Heechul or Yesung or Donghae or anyone. But I couldn’t. I just couldn't.

Once upon a time, I prided myself on my honesty, but it’s easy to be honest when your feelings are simple. It’s easy to be honest when you feel the right things— happy when you’re supposed to be happy, excited when you’re supposed to be excited, sad only when you’re supposed to be sad. It was too hard to shake the fear of being a burden. I never wanted to be a burden.

Despite deciding to carry my own weight, I wasn’t strong enough. That's why I dropped pieces of myself left and right to become something like the blank canvas my instructors wanted.

Sehun broke through my spiraling thoughts with the promise, “I won’t make you talk about it. I just—” he gnawed on his bottom lip— “I’ll feel like trash if I leave you here alone when you’re hurt.”

Sehun rarely talked about feelings first. His shoulders were tense; the muscles along his jaw were protruding. Obviously, he was making himself uncomfortable in an attempt to console me. Half numb with shock, moved by his concern, I nodded and (after grabbing the candy) followed him outside where we boarded the bus.

This is a little embarrassing to admit following my promise to work through my feelings alone: our bus wasn’t even five minutes down the road before I blurted, “I almost punched somebody today.”

He blinked, clearly taken aback, but he tried to hide his surprise and/or disapproval behind his natural stoic expression. Taking the candy from my hand, he opened the box, popped a colored chocolate into his mouth, and asked, “Why?”

“A girl called my mom a hooker.” I tried to replicate Sehun’s calm, even tone.

Sehun choked, and I felt somewhat vindicated in my rage when his pale face flushed crimson.

“I tried to be good. I tried to be a proper lady,” I promised. “I tried to be strong like you said. Remember my tenth birthday, when you explained that some people are just gonna dislike me, and I can’t shed tears for everyone?”

“Yeah.” Sehun nodded once he noticed that I was looking to him for a response. He returned the candy to me. “I remember.”

“So I tried not to shed tears when they made fun of my hair, my teeth, my skin, and my weight. I told myself that even if they’re right—”

Sehun interrupted to say, “They’re not,” in a tone so stern and authoritative that I never could have argued back.

I nodded, cheeks burning pink. “Well, even if they were, and I’m not saying that I believe them,” I added when Sehun cut his dark eyes at me— “I told myself that being pretty isn’t that important anyway.”

“It’s not,” Sehun agreed instantly. “Being pretty on the outside isn’t important at all.”

Without thinking, I grumbled, “That’s easy for you to say. You’re the most handsome person on the planet.” I didn’t care that he gave me that warning glare. I was telling the truth, not flirting. Heart pounding, I maintained, “It’s easy to say that beauty doesn’t matter when you’re beautiful.”

Sehun frowned at me. “I didn’t say that beauty doesn’t matter. I said that being pretty on the outside isn’t important at all, and I’m right. Superficial beauty is overrated, and nothing as subjective as the words ‘pretty’ and ‘handsome’ can ever define a person.” Turning his gaze out the window, he concluded, “Or, at least, they shouldn't. Those words are too small.”

It occurred to me that Sehun was right. I was in danger of becoming the kind of person who couldn’t look past my reflection long enough to find anything worthwhile inside. Shame washed over me, and hot tears spilled onto my hands, which formed fists around the candy box.

“Please don’t be disappointed in me, Sehun. I promise that I’ll work harder to believe what you say.” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “I swear that I never would have tried to fight about anybody’s opinions about my appearance. I’m not that shallow. It’s just— they talked about my mom, and she—” my voice wavered— “she’s everything to me. If my whole world was just one person, it would be her. She— you know, there aren’t many people who only deserve compliments, but she’s one of them.”

It didn’t matter that those girls were probably too cowardly to ever talk about Mom where she, Super Junior, or any of the many idols who loved her could hear. They had no right to insult Mom when she worked to the point of exhaustion, when she greeted everybody with her sparkling smile, when she treated everybody with kindness, when she was the most beautiful person in the world— inside and out. They had no right to ridicule her when they wanted to hurt me.

“I know,” Sehun said softly.

When I looked up at him, he was looking down at me, eyebrows knit together in anger or concern, and for half a second, I thought he was mad at me. My stomach sank until he swore, “I’m not disappointed in you, Lei. I told you not to care what people say, and I also told you not to be a pushover. I’m—” He wrestled with his words before deciding, “I’m proud of you. Not just for following my advice, but for working so hard to become an idol. I know it’s not easy.”

He raised his hand, and I held my breath because I thought he was going to hug me, but his hand stopped short and landed atop my head. He patted my hair twice. “Maybe just— um— try to avoid fist fights. It won’t be good for anybody if I have to get involved.”

At first, when Sehun retracted his hand, his protective anger was real and frightening. It lit a fire in his eyes. But then he made a spectacle of popping his knuckles, and we broke into a fit of laughter that lasted so long that we missed our stop.

It wasn’t often that I heard Sehun’s laugh. It sounded more youthful and golden than you can probably imagine. Still, as happy as I felt even with our mistake, I apologized as I finally stuffed a piece of chocolate into my mouth. “I’m sorry we missed the stop.”

“Don’t sweat small stuff like that,” Sehun instructed, shrugging. Moments later, he said, “I’m sorry too.”

I cocked my head to the side and wondered aloud, “For what?” but Sehun didn’t respond with words. He gave me this look that I had never seen before— one that held about a thousand foreign words that I wanted desperately to understand, but my conscience whispered that it was wrong to ask for a translation.

It seemed that Sehun was sorry for a lot, but I couldn’t understand why. From the day we met, he had been an unlikely sort of friend— a protector— and all crushes aside, I truly loved who he was in my life. Beyond the childish infatuation that made my heart race and painted my pale cheeks pink, there was a warm love that shaped every memory of him— a love that shaped aspects of my own character.

It didn’t matter that he would never look at me the way I looked at him; maybe no two people ever look at each other in the same light anyway. He didn’t have to love me or stay by my side as an almost imaginary Prince Charming. I was just grateful that we crossed paths, even if the way we met determined that he would always see me as a gap-toothed nine-year-old. I was beyond happy to sit beside him for a moment where I could admire him up close. I was content, knowing that I would always remember my first crush as a good person.

Of course, I didn’t tell Sehun anything like that. He didn’t appreciate that sort of sentiment. While talking to Mark, I decided that I would never date because I couldn't stand the whispers or the stares. Looking at Sehun, though, I knew that I would forget that decision in an instant if ever we woke up one day (when I was older, of course) and Sehun wanted to love me.

If that day should come, I wouldn’t notice any stare because I would be too busy admiring his every feature. I wouldn’t hear any whisper because I would be too busy listening to his every word.

For that moment, however, I was fulfilled just by smiling at him because I believed that feelings don’t have to be expressed with words to be real. Feelings don’t have to be reciprocated to be real. Sehun didn’t have to give me permission to love him; I always had, and I always would, and nothing could change that.

“I’m about to say something very mushy,” Sehun grimaced, “and I have a feeling that you’re really gonna like it, so write it down or record it in your memory because I won’t repeat myself no matter how many times you beg.”

Holding my nose up in the air, I asserted, “I never beg.” Sehun laughed, and my heart swelled, and I prayed with all of my soul that someday somebody with a warm, gentle touch and a kind, bright smile would make his heart swell too.

“You’re like your mom,” he said, meeting my eyes. He didn’t say it as an insult like those girls did. He said it with a faint hint of a smile— the smile that imprinted forever on my heart. “You’re one of the people who only deserve compliments.” Then, as if he couldn’t tell from my unrestrained smile that he had given me the greatest praise imaginable, Sehun turned his gaze back out the window and mumbled, “I’m really sorry that I can’t give you more.”

14 notes · View notes

sisterpiranha · 4 years ago

Text

What to do when you nemesis gets a boyfriend and doesn't have time for your rivalry anymore? Ch. 2

Again, nobody beta this but my own conscience.

Also, I imagine Alex to look like Bobby Cannavale because he is the second person I think of when I think about middle aged Jersey dilfs.

Summary: Johnny gets a boyfriend and Daniel's whole world is shaken.

Pairing: Johnny Lawrence/Daniel Larusso (endgame), Johnny Lawrence/omc

Rating: No sex, but there’s some explicit language, I guess.

Previous chapter

CHAPTER 2

The beach party had been Sam and Aisha's solution to the problem of their dojos' rivalry. Every few weeks the students from both dojos would meet at the beach and spend a day together. At first, it seemed like the idea had been doomed to failure. But after a few awkward meetings and a handful of heart to hearts between certain key participants, things took a turn for the better.

Daniel looked forward to these days as well, as Johnny and he had developed their own little routine. It would start when Johnny arrived late and with a cooler full of beer. Daniel would lecture him about underage drinking and Johnny would say that the beer wasn't for his students, but himself. Then Daniel would start another lecture about getting drunk when he should be supervising students. They'd exchange insults all through lunch and, after a short nap, once the children went away to do their own thing, Johnny would finally offer Daniel a beer and they would spend the rest of the day drinking together. A few memorable times, Daniel had badgered Johnny into putting some suncream and the blonde asked him to help him get it on his back. Which Daniel complained, but did it anyway because he wouldn't want the man to get skin cancer.

And Daniel was particularly looking forward to this beach day because, in the past few days, and after some stern talks from Sam and a few mocking phonecalls with Amanda, he had decided that he might have overreacted the day of the tournament and that he owed Johnny an apology. An apology that he had planned to offer on his third beer of the afternoon when both of them were alone, relaxed and the buzz of alcohol made everything more mellow.

His hopes, however, seemed to have been dashed when he saw a shirtless Johnny, not with a cooler in hand, but with an equally shirtless lawyer. And it was fine for Johnny, he was an athlete and a Californian native, his strong, sun-kissed chest was acceptable in the beach. But Italian, Jersey natives in their fifties should not be exposing themselves like that. He had the shame enough to wear a T-shirt, even though Johnny had teased him about it and told him numerous times to take it off.

And yes, he knew the other man was Italian and from Jersey because he spent a whole night on LinkedIn tracking down this "Alex", a.k.a. Alessandro Di Santis, 50 years old, recently moved from Jersey, practised civil law and worked a lot with at-risk kids and won awards for his LGBTQ activism. Sure, he looked fine on paper, but that didn't mean the guy wasn't an asshole. And you couldn't blame him for being worried, Robby was his student, after all, he just had to be sure he was safe.

"John," Daniel said dryly when the two men approached him

"Larusso," Johnny said smiling. "You're not still mad, are you?"

"I was never mad."

"Whatever. This is Alex, by the way. Robby invited him, before you say anything."

The man approached Daniel with a smile and an extended hand. His handshake was firm and strong. And sure, Daniel could admit that he was handsome, but nowhere near Johnny's league in looks.

"It's nice to meet you, Johnny talks a lot about you," he said in a strong Jersey accent.

"You don't say."

"I might have mentioned you a few times. You know, just in passing," Johnny added quickly. Alex laughed.

"Nothing bad, he's a sweetheart when he wants to," Alex said and he had the gall to look at Johnny dreamily and drape himself around his muscled arm. And Johnny blushed. BLUSHED of all things!

"A sweetheart? I'm not sure we are talking about the same man."

"Maybe you just bring out the worst in me, Larusso," Johnny quipped, but he wasn't looking at him, but at Alex, and was smiling in a way Daniel had never seen him smile. His stomach turned painfully.

Loud voices screamed from a few meters away. Sam had just arrived with Miguel and Aisha. Even from the car, Miguel waved excitedly in their direction.

"Sensei! Yaya made you some bolones de verde especially for you!" he shouted.

"Yes! I love that woman! I'd be right back!" Johnny said and practically ran towards them, leaving Alex behind.

Daniel looked with a fond expression as the man hugged his students and helped to unload the food. Here on the beach, happy and free, Johnny reminded Daniel of the boy he had been. It made him feel giddy for some reason.

"Look, Daniel," a voice said, and it took Daniel a moment to realise that it was Alex talking. "I'm sorry if I'm intruding, Robby insisted I had to come, and well, I couldn't really say no."

Daniel had a very different opinion regarding that, but he kept it to himself.

"It's fine, it's not like it's a private party."

"Still, with the history Johnny and you have, it can't be easy. "

"Well, we go back 34 years..."

"Of course! And I'm not trying to get in between that."

"Ok, good to know, I guess?" Daniel said confused.

"It's just that I know how awkward this situation can be?"

"This situation?"

"You know, your ex-boyfriend showing up with a new boyfriend."

"EX-WHAT?!"

"Erm ex-boyfriend... Didn't you and Johnny used to date?"

"No! Where did you get that idea? Did Johnny said that? Because I'm completely straight!" Daniel felt himself becoming agitated.

"No, I'm sorry, I just assumed. It's just the way he talks about you... And he said there was someone in his past. So that 34-year-old rivalry is really just about karate?"

"Yes, I mean, that's oversimplifying it a bit, there were other factors..."

"Hey Alex! Come try this! It's delicious!" Johnny called.

"Sorry, I didn't mean... I guess I'll just..." Alex said pointing at Johnny, obviously uncomfortable and looking for the perfect excuse to leave. Daniel could just nod. Then he saw the man joining Johnny. They were all smiles for one another. And when Johnny fed the other man something he was eating, Daniel had to look away, his mood soured.

A few hours later, the children started to leave and Daniel was sitting alone looking at the sun as it started to go down. Johnny and Alex had disappeared soon after lunch and he didn't want to think about where the man could have gone to. Daniel had been alone to pick after the trash and wave goodbye to the students going off to do something else and to the ones whose parents came pick them up. This was their day, they had a routine, he should have been there instead of doing god knows what in god knows were with that man.

He felt someone sitting next to him and a bottle of Coors beer was handed to him. He didn't have to look to see who it was.

"I thought you've left."

"Sorry, Alex had a work emergency and I had to drive him."

"But you came back. You didn't need to, everyone has already left."

"I couldn't miss the best part of the day. The beach, a sunset, a few beers, it's perfect. Pity you are here."

Daniel rolled his eyes but laughed. Trading insults was second nature for them, so he felt right at ease.

"I'm surprised to see your shirt back on, did you even put any suncream today?"

"Sure, Alex helped me, he's as much as a nag as you with that shit."

"Oh," Daniel said feeling a surge of anger in his chest. The image of a shirtless Johnny having his back rubbed by Alex came to his mind. Had he done it in Johnny's apartment, right in the kitchen, before leaving for the beach? Or maybe they did it on the bed, with the blonde laying on his stomach and he could straddle him and comfortably access his back. And maybe he would moan as he rubbed the cream and the sound would vibrate through his body. And maybe, once he finished, he would kiss each of the little moles that dusted his back and maybe even go even further down...

Daniel choked on his beer as anger morphed into arousal and he realised he was no longer imagining Alex in that situation.

"Hey, you ok, man?" Johnny said patting his back.

"Yeah, yeah, it's just this cheap beer. Can't you get anything better?" Daniel said in between coughs, trying to recover.

"Oh, I'm sorry princess, guess my shitty beer doesn't suit your refined palate. Bring your own next time."

"Maybe I will," Daniel answered, not looking at the man. The image of Johnny and him still fresh in his mind and he wasn't sure what to do with it. Maybe he had been too long under the sun and he was starting to get sunstroke.

"Your accent is thicker today," Johnny commented.

"What?"

"You sound more like you did back in high school."

"I don't think it's any different. I've always sound from Jersey."

"I mean, it was always there, but a lot less obvious. Today it's very noticeable."

"I really can't tell the difference."

"Is it because of Alex?"

"Why would my accent had anything to do with him?" Daniel asked, indignantly.

"He's from Jersey. Maybe being around him brought it back. He has a very strong accent."

"I thought he sounded more like from Long Island."

"No, he's from Jersey. It was one of the first things I noticed."

They were quiet for a moment as they looked at the sun and sipped their beers. Daniel decided it was time to speak.

"Look, John, I wanted to say... sorry for the night of the tournament. I was way out of line. It just took me by surprise, I didn't know you were... you know. It was a shock."

Johnny just laughed.

"You know you can say the word, it's ok."

"Fine, I didn't know you were gay, bi... whatever."

"Don't worry. A few months ago, I don't think I would have reacted any better, probably, if I had been in your shoes."

"But now you are ok with it?"

"I guess," Johnny shrugged. "It took a while."

"And all because of Alex?"

"God, no. It'd started before. There was... someone else. It didn't work out, but it helped me realise a lot of things about myself. When I met Alex, I was more or less on board with things already."

"Someone else? Who?" Daniel asked curiously.

"Doesn't matter. He wasn't interested."

Wasn't interested? What kind of idiot wouldn't be interested in Johnny. He could be a little rough around the edges, but he was man enough to admit the guy was charming when he wanted to, and caring. Not to mention how he looked, all golden hair, blue eyes and cocky smile...

Daniel decided to put a stop to his thoughts right there.

"Alex told me he thought we had been together at some point," he said instead.

"Yeah, he told me. Apparently, he can't believe two people would fight for so long like that without there being some sexual tension between them. I guess other people don't just have 34-year-old karate rivalries."

"Well, here's for 34 years more," Daniel said smiling, taking a swig of his beer.

"Actually..."

"What?"

"Well, Alex told me he's moving to Philly in a few months. His work here is only temporary. He asked me to consider going with him."

"You're moving!?"

"I haven't decided yet. It could be nice. The Valley doesn't have the best memories for me. Maybe it would be good to leave it behind."

"But what about Robby and Miguel, your students, the dojo? What about uh... everything?"

"It wouldn't be right away. Robby and Miguel are going to college soon, so it's not like they are going to be here much. And they can visit, it's not that far away. And I can visit them too. My students would go to other dojos, yours probably. And Cobra Kai would close again. So actually, this is very good news for you."

"Sure, good news." Daniel put the beer on the floor and stood up suddenly.

"Where are you going?" Johnny asked surprised. Usually, they stayed drinking until late.

"Home," he just said sharply, walking away.

"Are you... are you angry with me?" Johnny stood up too and began following him, confused.

Daniel turned around and focus all his anger at the man in front of him.

"Of course I'm angry, Johnny! You would just frolic away with your boyfriend and leave a huge mess for me to deal with. Well, I can't take your students, I don't have the space."

"What mess? What are you talking about? If you can't take them, another dojo will, it's not a problem!"

"And what about Cobra Kai? You reopening it started this whole mess and now you're leaving? After everything we did to get it back from Kreese? After everything you put me through? I ended up divorcing my wife of 17 years for this! I only get to see my children a few times a week! And now you're saying you're going to close it just like that!?"

"Larusso, you can't blame me for your divorce, that was all you. I didn't ask you to come knocking when I first opened. You were the one that had to get involved. You can't blame all your shit on me! And you can't blame me for wanting to be happy now!"

"I thought you had changed, you know? But it turns out you're still the same selfish dick you always were! Well, you can go fuck yourself to Philadelphia for all I care."

And with that, Daniel drove away. He knew he was leaving all his belongings behind, but one look at his review mirror, at Johnny standing there looking hurt, and he knew that he didn't care. His chest hurt and tears of anger and frustration had started to slide through his cheeks. He knew he had to get away.

#lawrusso #cobra kai #johnny lawrence #daniel larusso

10 notes · View notes

emileeknow · 5 years ago

Text

Infiltration - Part 1

Paring : Reader x Mafia!Doyoung

Genre: Angst + fluff | Words : 5K

Warnings : Mentions of illegal activity (drugs/weapons) Mentions/Descriptions of Violence. Abusive language directed towards reader.

NCT.

The only mafia group that was superior to your own. Your boss was determined to take them down, but they were good, too smart to infiltrate and too large to eliminate completely. They had subunits across the country and there were rumours of them having a team in China.

Your boss Mr Kim, you still didn’t know his actual name, had been trying to find a way to get a man on the inside for months but to no avail. You had also been thinking.

Running a club gave you a surprising amount of time to think. When Mr kim had approved your proposal of a club that multiple gangs could go to, he probably thought you would have a lot more work on your hands, but you didn’t really have that many issues.

The club had been your idea and it serves its purpose. It was ‘supposedly’ independent of all gangs. No one knew it was linked to the gang, not even the gang itself. The dancers you employed and the security staff all answer to you. Nobody except a select few knew who you answered to, so no one suspected you were a member of SVT.

SVT was one of the larger gangs, but only a select few operated undercover in the club. When the other members would come in, they would pretend not to know the undercover team as anyone more than workers there to serve them, as to not arouse the suspicions of the other patrons, who would likely belong to rival gangs.

The dancers were good at their jobs, and you paid them well, made sure to look out for them and in return they told you everything their customers told them. It was amazing what secrets men would spill with the slightest glimpse of skin. You had a large variety of dancers under your control, you could cater to many tastes which is what made your club so popular.

Most of your workers don’t know about the gang, they think that they just have to ‘keep tabs on all the gangs so we can ensure a peaceful business’ which wasn’t technically a lie.

Only you, Seungcheol, Mingyu and Mr Kim knew the clubs real purpose, which is what made it the perfect operation. If no one knew what they were actually doing, they are honest and therefore not suspicious to outsiders.

The club was a place for rival gang members to meet with each other for negotiations, they thought of it as neutral territory, no one suspected that you were watching and feeding information back to one of the largest gangs in the country.

You had to be selective with what you returned to your superior, if the gang started acting on all leads it would become suspicious. The clubs main purpose, was to fund the gang and keep an ear to the ground on other gang business, make sure no one was plotting anything against SVT.

Most of the time the information was just some gun deals or drug imports. Nice to know, but nothing of immense value to the group.

Despite this you were always on the lookout for a lead that would reap big rewards for the gang. Until then you were quite happy for the change of scenery from field missions.

You enjoyed being out in the field, but after your last mission and the toll it took on you physically, you needed time to rest. You had been resting for the past few months and were itching for your net to catch something bigger than a minor drug deal.

That's why, when you were watching the CCTV in your office and saw that three members of NCT had walked in and occupied a table at the back of the club, your eyes glued themselves to the screen.

You knew all of their faces.

After all your entire business was dealing in information. You had done your research on SVT’s main rivals. So there was no doubt in your mind that the men on the screen were Johnny, Jaehyun and Doyoung.

The three were high up in NCT’s rank, not at the top but high enough for them to be worth your time.

You quickly turned on the mic that was hidden in the wall of their booth, eager to listen in on this conversation.

“Don’t look at me like that Doyoung?”

“I don’t see why we had to come here” Doyoung sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. He was looking at the table, his gaze so intense it could burn hole in the center.

“Well, get used to it, if I have to stay in the area for some stupid stakeout, I’m going to stay somewhere I can enjoy myself” Johnny states, relaxing into the soft leather seat.

“We have our own club you can go to whenever you want” Doyoung states.

“Yeah on the other side of the city, this one is not gang controlled so what’s the problem. Anyway you hate our club”

“I hate all clubs” Doyoung rolls his eyes before walking over to the bar.

Jaehyun and Johnny turned their attention to the stage, watching intently as the dancers performed. They didn’t seem to be saying much so you turned your attention to Doyoung who had moved over to sit at the otherwise empty bar. It was like he was trying not to look at any of the women who were parading round with little clothes on. You noted he didn’t seem interested in any of the shirtless waiters either.

When Stephanie was serving him his drink he was looking anywhere but her body.

It was an unusual sight to see. The men that came in here were usually desperate to give the girls their undivided attention but Doyoung looked like he wanted to look anywhere else.

When Stephanie handed him his drink his eyes did not once stray from her face to her chest. She had a beautiful figure, one most men would drool over. Which is why Doyoung’s reluctance to look at it intrigued you.

You knew that he had never been seen to be with a woman, unless he was keeping them hidden from the gang scene. Given the industry you were in it wouldn’t surprise you. Having outsiders you cared about put them in danger.

You knew women threw themselves at him all the time with the intention of sleeping with him, however he would ignore all of them. Maybe he was just traditional or maybe he wasn’t interested in sex, which was why he hated strip clubs like yours.

It got you thinking. Maybe he didn’t like the clubs because the stipulation was that they were abusive to women. The girls were trapped in contracts that forced them to display their bodies for next to none of the money they bring in. You knew NCT’s club worked under that business model. It was the case for most of the clubs in the city, but not yours.

Your girls are free to leave whenever they want and you don’t specify the outfits they wear. While most chose to stick to fancy lingerie sets of bras and panties, some of your girls wore corsets that covered a little more. You wanted them to be comfortable and dance because they wanted to, not because their fathers owed money, or they witnessed the wrong thing.

Although Doyoung didn’t need to know that.

Maybe he was too gentlemanly for his perception of strip clubs, maybe he had a girlfriend hidden away. Or maybe, he just wasn't attracted to women, which was fine but for the plan you were formulating in your mind, you were hoping for the first option. As you put together the puzzle pieces in your mind, it dawned on you that this could be your chance to get close to NCT.

You called Seungcheol into your office.

He was your stand in. To the outside eyes of your patrons he was the one in charge. You usually monitored the night from your office. All your employees knew you were in charge, but you had come to the decision to have Seungcheol be the frontman.

Gang Members were more likely to respect him than they were you. You didn’t exactly look the most intimidating most of the time. Although your skills meant you could be quite deadly if you wished.

When he walked the floor he had a stern look of someone not to be messed with. He was big on security, and quick to jump in if one of the girls was being troubled.

“I have an idea about how to infiltrate NCT” you start once he had shut the door.

“What is it?” He looks intrigued as he goes to sit on the couch in front of your desk.

“Doyoung”

“The guy sat at the bar who has shown no interest in any of the girls?” he laughs “They don’t work on him”

“Exactly” you smile

“I’m confused”

“He sees this place to be the typical club, a seedy place that exploits women into making more money for rich men”

“How does that help seduce him?”

“We aren't going to seduce him. At least not in the conventional way”

“He’ll be suspicious of anyone trying to get close to him.” Seungcheol continued to look at you with a confused expression, unsure of where you could possibly be going with this.

“So we get him to get close to me”

“How?”

“By saving me from this club, after all I am a mere damsel in distress” you pout making your eyes look as big and innocent as possible as if to prove your point. You relax your face before continuing “Nobody here has seen me, they don’t know who I am. I will stay behind the bar and put on an act, even if he’s not looking he will hear what is going on.” You start to think out loud as the plan formulates more clearly in your mind.

“I need you to sell the asshole boss thing. Not all at once though, it needs to be discreet to the rest of the club, since we have regulars in tonight, but obvious to him. He needs to think that I am trapped here against my will. Switch the mic on the bar so that we can keep our stories straight. I heard they are staking out a shop over the road. So we have one, possibly two nights to plant this seed. If he takes the bait we can move from there. ”

“And if he doesn’t bite?”

“Then we haven’t lost anything. He doesn’t know about the gang or that this was a plan, it just meant I was wrong about his whole traditional gentleman vibe”

“Okay” Seungcheol agreed. Not that he had a choice. You were the boss after all.

You walk over to the costume wardrobe pulling out a red and black corset with a small lace skirt attached. The skirt came to above mid thigh but with the girls working tonight you would easily be wearing the most reserved outfit. You walk behind the screen so that Seungcheol couldn’t see you change.

“We need to move now. My character. Shy, insecure about my body but I've been forced to wear this corset that I find too revealing. I have to work behind the bar because we are short staffed. You made me wear the corset to hide my ‘un-appealing to the eye body’. I am usually a cleaner. You took me in because my father was a drug addict and needed the money. He disappeared before he repaid his debts so now i’m stuck here”

You walk around, now dressed in your outfit for the evening. You pull on some tights and some heels and make your way to the door.

“Message the bar ‘code blue’. Stephanie can go home for the day. When Mingyu arrives for his shift tell him he’s acting tonight, get him to come over and order a drink from me, make him be an asshole about it, then he can hang around the front for a bit then leave to monitor the CCTV.”

Seungcheol nods in understanding.

The two of you leave the office and walk downstairs into the private hallway. Seungcheol takes out his phone and sends a message to the till on the bar. All of the staff know the routines and codes. Mingyu had originally assigned more inventive code names but everyone kept getting confused so reluctantly he had opted for the colour system.

You look at the CCTV monitor on the wall. You see Stephanie looking at the screen of the till. She types some stuff in and closes the till up. Then she wipes the counter quickly as to look like she is just about to leave. Finally she naturally leaves the bar.

Doyoung doesn’t notice, not looking up from his phone the entire time. There was no doubt that they were staking out one of the nearby buildings from inside the club. It seemed like Doyoung was the only one doing the actual monitoring, as the other two seemed to have their attention focused elsewhere.

The hallway you were standing in had a door that lead to behind the bar. So you knew that once you opened it he would be able to hear you despite the music that filled the club. It tended to be quieter towards the back of the club where the bar was.

“It’s now or never” Seungcheol nods to you. His hand grips the handle as he opens the door.

“I can’t I’ve never done it before” your voice panicked.

“If I had any other option I wouldn’t put you out there, your figure is hardly going to entice any customers, but we are short and at least behind the bar they can’t see so much of you.” disgust fills his voice.

“Okay” you make your voice small.

You hunch your shoulders over and shuffle out the door to behind the bar. You walk over to the till, being sure not to look up from the floor. Once you reach the till you make sure to push a few buttons that made it look like you didn’t know how to use it properly.

You continued to look at the floor as you held onto the skirt of your corset, trying to pull it down as much as you could.

You could feel Doyoung’s eyes on you,but you didn't look at him.

This could work if you played it right.

“Excuse me” Mingyu’s voice was almost unrecognisable in his condescending tone.

Mingyu liked playing this role, sometimes a little too much. You hoped for the sake of the operation that he didn’t overdo it. He was usually security, but whenever you needed someone to act like an asshole customer, he was your man.

You timidly looked up at him.

“S-sorry what can I get you?” your eyes dart around, making sure not to look him in the eyes.

“Whiskey” he grumbles.

You nod before grabbing a glass with shaking hands and pouring his drink. You can hear the bottle clinking against the glass as your hands trembled, you made sure to spill some on the counter for good measure.

“For Fuck sake” Mingyu groans, rolling his eyes and tapping his fingers against the bar impatiently.

You give him his drink, he hands you the money, which you drop on the floor before hastily picking it up and putting it in the till. Mingyu takes his drink and walks past Doyoung, murmuring something to himself about how the club must be taking in strays of the street nowadays.

You take the cloth from the sink and begin wiping down the counters. You could feel his eyes on you the whole time. You had to choose the right moment to engage with him. This operation depends on it.

“Excuse me” you hear a soft voice. They were the same words but they sounded completely different coming from him. Doyoung’s voice was hesitant, as if you were a small animal that if he spoke too loud, would get frightened and run away.

This plan could work.

Doyoung’s POV

“Excuse me” I say softly

For the first time since she came to the bar she looked at me. Her eyes did nothing to hide her fear.

“Y-yes” she stutters.

“Could I have another glass of wine please?”

She nods her head, grabbing another wine class and pouring me a glass of white wine.

I don’t even like white wine. But I still thanked her once she gave it to me.

“Do you usually work at the bar?”

She shakes her head “I’m a cleaner but we are short staffed tonight, so here I am” she smiles sadly.

She goes back to cleaning the sides, it seemed to comfort her. Her arms were not trembling as much as she ran the cloth over the marble counter. The bar was already spotless but she still kept cleaning.

She kept looking over to the side to one of the corridors with a worried expression. A quick look and I saw the owner leaning against the wall. She was clearly trying to keep herself busy, stacking glasses and cleaning the sides, stopping every so often to adjust her corset and pull her skirt down. She looked as if she could not be more uncomfortable. The sight alone was heartbreaking.

I continued to drink the wine that she had given me. It tasted horrible but I pressed on. She had forgotten to charge me for it anyway.

She didn’t look like she wanted to talk. She looked like she wanted her shift to be over so she could go home and crawl inside a blanket. I kept watching her for a while, completely neglecting the stakeout I was meant to be monitoring. I’m sure Yuta could handle it on his own from the van around the corner

She would serve the customers that came to the bar, which were not many. Most of them were too engrossed in the ‘entertainment’ to bother to get their own drinks. Most of them were civil towards her but were clearly annoyed by her inexperience, shy persona and the fact that her cleavage was not on full display for them to gawk at.

I wonder how she ended up here.

She said she was a cleaner, which certainly isn’t the most glamorous of jobs but judging by how uncomfortable she is in her current attire, it seems she would much prefer to be cleaning the bathroom. She seemed so out of place here. A shy innocent girl stood behind the bar of a strip club.

A loud crash interrupted my thoughts.

“Shit” I hear her curse to herself.

I look over the bar, there is glass everywhere, the remains of several wine glasses, shattered on the floor.

She panickedly looked over to the corridor. Eyes widening as she sees her boss walking towards her at a brisk pace.

“For fuck sake. What do you think you are doing you stupid bitch?” he whisper shouts as he approaches her

“Sorry. I’m so sorry” she apologises frantically to him as he marches around the bar. She flinches away, trying to get as far away as possible from him without causing a scene. “You are so fucking useless. Clean this shit up. You’re paying for the damages.”

“Yes sir. Sorry sir” she bows her head submissively.

The man turns to me “I’m sorry for her incompetence and her appearance. We were desperate for staff tonight. I hope you understand.” he bows his head to me.

Scumbag.

Once he had disappeared. She bent down to start cleaning up the mess.

I don’t know what came over me but before I knew it I was behind the bar helping her pick glass shards off the floor and put them in the bucket.

“You should be careful of your feet” I warn as I notice her heels, they were black and consisted of lots of straps. Her feet were exposed, and the shoes clearly didn’t fit her properly. She was no doubt made to wear them at the last minute.

“You don’t need to help me sir. Cleaning is one thing I can do” she smiles sadly to herself as she grabs a dustpan and begins sweeping up the smaller shards of glass.

“I want to help” I smile. For the first time this evening she looks at my face properly, not a subtle glance then nervously averting her eyes. Instead she looked at me and the fear in her eyes seemed to disappear. Being this close to her, I noticed the soft features of her face. Her smooth skin and her beautiful eyes. She deserved so much better than this shitty place.

“Thank you.”She smiles appreciatively.

“You’re not like the guys the girls tell me stories about” she mutters to herself, focusing on the floor.

“Thank you.”

Her eyes widened as she realised I had heard her. Her expression was cute.

“You’re not like most of the girls here either” I smile.

“I know” she mutters sadly, pulling her skirt down again and attempting to hide her face with her hair and looked towards the floor yet again.

“Hey.” I say to get her attention.

She looks up at me. “I meant it as a compliment” I smile, pushing her hair away from her face. She seemed confused by the action but didn’t shy away from it.

Once the floor was clear I stood up, holding out my hand to help her stand. She took it, stumbling slightly in her heels. I steadied her, letting her go when I was sure she had caught her footing. She backs away from me, going to wash her hands in the sink.

I return to my seat at the bar. Thinking over the previous events.

I wasn’t sure how I was feeling. Women never seem to catch my attention eventhough most of the time it is what they desperately crave. Although this woman seems like she would rather have nobody’s attention, yet she has complete control over mine.

“What is your name?” I find myself asking

“Y/N” she mutters.

“Why do you work here Y/N?”

She sighs “My father was a drug addict. He borrowed money from the owner and couldn’t pay it back. My father left the country to escape his debts. Mr Choi found me and told me I had to work off what my father owed him. He said I could clean since I would deter customers if I were front of house. At least my father only owed money to him and not some gang or something. It could be worse” she says dismissively.

I was about to ask her more questions when another woman walked over to the bar.

“Y/N what are you doing out here?” she asks in concern.

“We were short so I had to cover” she sighs.

“Okay, I’ll take the bar now you can go. I think Mr Choi wants to see you.”

“Ok.Thank you” she hugs the woman, clearly relieved she doesn’t have to stay behind the bar any longer. She leaves the bar and begins to walk reluctantly over to the corridor.

“Y/N wait” I shout. Following her quickly. I caught up to her as she turns to look at me in confusion.

“I want to speak to your boss”

“W-why” she mutters nervously.

“I just need to speak to him”

“Oh, okay” she says nervously leading me to the door on the far end of the corridor.

She knocks gently.

“Come in” I hear his gruff voice from inside.

She timidly pushes the door open, before she can enter I step in front of her. She looks at me in confusion. “Wait here” I enter the room shutting the door behind me.

“Who are you?” the man behind the desk stands up. Clearly surprised to see me.

“I have come to talk about Y/N”

“I am terribly sorry if she has caused you any trouble, rest assured she will be disciplined accordingly”

I scrunch my face up in disgust.

“That is not what I came to talk about”

He looks confused for a second.

“How much does her father owe you?”

“Her remaining total is $20,000. Why?”

“I’m paying it for her”

“What? Why would you do that? I must say she is a frigid bitch. If it’s a woman you’re after I recommend choosing another one” he chuckles.

He barely had time to blink before I was in front of him with my hand around his throat.

“Now you listen here. You will never talk about her in such a way again” I tighten the grip on his neck. He squirms as he struggles for breath.

“I will pay you what you are owed and I will be taking her with me. If you so much as look in her direction again I will not hesitate to kill you.”

The man struggles against me, desperately trying to break free, but it was futile for him

“Am I understood?” I ask sternly

He nods his head frantically as he claws at my hands.

I let him go. He crumples to the floor, gasping heavily.

“I will send a colleague with your payment tomorrow. She is leaving tonight and never coming back.” I leave him on the floor as I walk out of the room.

She is sitting leaning against the wall opposite the door in front of me as I shut the door once again.

“Did you hear all that?” I ask.

“No. Mr Choi doesn't like it when people listen to his private conversations”

I hold my hand out to help her stand. She gladly takes it and pushes herself up off the floor.

“You’re free” I smile at her.

“What?” She looks at me with so much confusion on her face.

“You don’t owe him anything anymore. You can leave here tonight and never come back.” I explain.

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve paid off your debt”

“But why would you do that?”

“You deserve better than this place”

She looks around, her eyebrows scrunching as she tries to process the information. I feel my phone ringing in my back pocket. Looking at the screen.

Johnny.

“Hello” I sigh

“Where are you? we have to get back to the van” Johnnys voice sounds urgent

“I’ll meet you there”

“Hurry up or Yuta will get annoyed and you know he will tell Taeyong that we left the van”

I hang up

“I have to leave now. Get your things and go home” I take out a pen from my jacket pocket. “Here is my number call me tomorrow okay” I write my personal number down on the soft skin of her hand.

“O-Okay” she nods. I offer her a small smile, squeezing her hand in reassurance before turning to walk away.

“W-Wait” she calls. I turn back. She had hardly spoken more than a mumble all night so her voice took me by surprise.

“I don’t even know your name”

“Doyoung” I call back to her with a smile.

Y/N’s pov

I stared in disbelief as he walked away. After a few minutes the door in front of me opened. Seungcheol leant against the doorway with a sly smirk on his face. “They’ve left the building”

I follow him into his office chuckling as I take a seat on the sofa. “The plan was much more effective than I could imagine.”

“Where do we go from here?” he asks.

“I can’t be here too much longer, no doubt he’s keeping an eye out for me leaving. I also can’t come back here, it would be too suspicious. For now you’re in charge of the club. I’ll call Mr Kim once I get home and tell him what is going on. ”

“Ok, be sure to look after yourself.” Seungcheol joins me on the sofa wrapping his arms around me tightly. “I’ll miss you”

“Me too.” I smiled sadly, gently tracing the red marks that were dominantly present around his neck. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I'm fine. The fucker has a tight grip on him though” He holds me for a moment before letting me go.

I go back to my office, changing quickly into a pair of jeans, a shirt and a jacket before grabbing my purse and phone and leaving the club.

I look around the street outside the back entrance to the club. I see a grey van parked by the side of the road. I pretend not to notice it as I walk past. Knowing that Doyoung was probably watching from there.

Instead I kept my head down and walked quickly. As it was incredibly late and not safe for a woman to be walking home on her own. So I pretended I wasn’t trained and highly lethal in hand to hand combat and shuffled home at a brisk pace with my phone held tightly in my hands.

After showering and climbing into bed I grab my phone and call Mr Kim.

“Yes” I hear his cold voice on the other side of the line. Mr Kim was never one for unnecessary chit chat.

“Hello Mr Kim. I have an update on infiltrating NCT”

“And what is that?” for the first time since I met the elusive leader, his voice seemed to have some sort of interest in it.

“Three members entered the club today sir. With the help of Seungcheol I have managed to get Kim Doyoung to approach me. He believes he has saved me from my life of torment at the hands of Seungcheol, I am to call him tomorrow.”

“Interesting. He has no idea as to who you are?”

“No he doesn’t, I am certain. My plan is to continue my character in the hopes he lets his guard down. The way he acted tonight could suggest romantic, or at least protective intentions, if this is the case we have our way in.”

“Good Work. Starting now. You are to have no contact with anyone from the gang, including me, until such a time comes where you have information that we can use. This infiltration will take time, but I am confident in you that you will be successful.”

“Yes sir. Thank you sir”

The line went dead.

The mission to get Kim Doyoung to fall in love with me was truly underway.

Part 2 coming soon

#mafia doyoung #doyoung au #mafia nct #doyoung imagines #nct au #doyoung angst #doyoung fluff #nct imagines #nct 127 imagines #nct 127 au #mafia nct 127 #nct fluff #nct angst

127 notes · View notes

nctzendreamz · 5 years ago

Text

Psycho — Bae Joohyun (Continued)

Irene really, really loves you. Too much, you begin to realize.

Warnings: Psychotic!Au, mentions of abuse, murder, language, and in general dark themes.

“What the fuck just happened!” Chungha trembles. She never did good in high-pressure situations. Why did it seem that one thing was happening after the other? All bad?

“I don’t know.” You whisper. “Why the fuck would they think Johnny did it?”

“Because he was her boyfriend.” Ten responds. “But even so, isn’t that why he was going into questioning? So he could answer any questions they had about where he was at the time. I mean, we can prove he was drunk.”

“I don’t know if that would help his case.” Momo counters.

“It had to have been some proof of him being there. Maybe a letter he wrote her before or something.” Taeyong is walking around looking nothing less of L from Death Note, trying to figure out exactly how this could have happened.

“Tell me everything you two did that day.”

Taeyong snaps out of his thoughts at the sound of your voice. Words couldn’t describe how much he missed being able to talk to you—figure out life with you. There were so many things he wanted to say. So many things he needed you to know.

“We uh...we went to get coffee first thing in the morning.”

“Greenhouse?” You question. A familiar sight to him—you’re chewing on your bottom lip. You probably have a million things running through your head, just like him. The two of you were always so alike.

“Yes.” He confirms. He’s trying so hard to focus on his friend, and not all of your memories there. All the study sessions. All of the sneaky touches and kisses when everyone was nose deep in their books. “We were only there for like an hour before we bounced.”

“Did Johnny leave anything?” Chungha breathes out.

“I mean we got up for like 20 seconds to refill our coffee, but we were in a library. It was full of nerds, they wouldn’t be trying to set him up for murder. They were literally shushing us.”

Irene almost laughs out loud from his little snarky comment. He really was a cocky asshole wasn’t he?

“He’s right.” You breathe out. “Nobody even knew about Johnny and her being together anyway.”

“Nobody but us.” Ten agrees. Ten didn’t talk much when he was around his friends—only when necessary, but he loved them dearly. He also wanted to ask Irene to leave the house, as this was just too personal. He could care less about your dating life as long as you were safe, but she didn’t need to be here. “I think we need to find a more private area to discuss this shit.” He doesn’t try to quiet his voice. He doesn’t care if she hears.

Everyone is looking at you now, and you don’t know what to do. Irene is already pissed at you, and you don’t want to add on to it. She’s still not looking at you, and honestly it’s creepy.

“I’m gonna just take her home. She doesn’t need to be around all of this.”

“Fine, but don’t get sidetracked. I think I have an idea.” Taeyong says.

Irene gets up, not saying goodbye to anyone in the room. She’s outside as you and your friends exchange a look of confusion.

“Baby.” You prompt, grabbing her hand as she tried to run to the car. “Stop.”

“What?” She’s angry. You had never seen her angry before. She was always sweet, and ready to kneel for whatever you wanted. You enjoyed that power, no matter how bad it sounded. It was unusual, but you felt so secure.

“What is your problem? My friend just got fucking arrested, and you’re giving me attitude? Really?”

How dare you talk to her like this? She ought to slap the taste out of your mouth, so she does. She slaps you so hard she wouldn’t be surprised if your stupid friends heard it.

“Did you just—

“I’m sorry.” She says quickly. She’s rubbing your cheek as soft as possible, while the other hand is covering her mouth. “I can’t believe I just did that. Baby wait—

But you’re already walking to the car. She follows right behind you, barely getting a foot in before you’re backing out of the spot chosen early this morning.

“Please talk to me.” She’s crying now, the damage pooling out of her eyes.

“What?”

“Is this not your fucking earring, Suh!”

The detective slaps the desk, as if it would phase Johnny, who had now calmed down. He threw his fit in the back of the police car because he was smarter than he seemed. He knew the pressure had to be off when it came to this part. Except, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He hadn’t even realized he lost one of his earrings, but it was quite sad that the other was currently in his ear.

“It—it is. But I don’t know how it got on the scene—

“So you admit it. You admit that you killed her!”

“No!” Johnny shouts, “I’m just admitting that it’s my earring. You clearly see the other one in my ear!”

“If you didn’t kill her, then how did it get there? You’re lying right to my face.”

“Someone put it there to make it look like it was me! Do I look like I’m capable of killing someone? Look at me!” He screams. All of the hard work he had put in to keep his cool was washing away at once, and he needed to be out of here. He needed to be released from the cuffs.

“Who would go through the trouble Johnny? According to your reports, the only friends you have were her and the people who were at your apartment.”

“I don’t know. I really don’t know, but I can tell you I didn’t do it. You can check my friends phones, any of it. Check her phone!”

“You destroyed it!”

“No I didn’t!”

“Did you text her?” Momo asks. She’s impatient—pacing back and forth through the dead, but full apartment.

“I did. Just waiting on a response.”

That was the first exchange Taeyong and Momo had in months, but none seemed to celebrate the achievement. The only thing on both their minds is you.

“If no one knew they were together,” Ten is mumbling as he rocks back and forth on the floor. “Then who?”

“We still don’t know why they arrested him. Let’s just relax.” Chungha says.

Suddenly the house phone is ringing. Once again everyone is looking around, but since you aren’t here to save them, Taeyong has to step up.

“Hello? Johnny is it you?”

The crew is looking on, eyes filled with fear as they trying their hardest to hear their friend on the other line.

“What is that going to do Johnny? We won’t be able to see an earring falling from that distance.”

The line dies, and so does the hope of everyone around the room.

“What did he say?” Ten stands.

“He wants us to go to the library and look at the survaliance cameras.”

“So they arrested him because of a fucking earring?”

“A fucking earring!” Taeyong smacks the wall, hand not even feeling the pain because he’s that angry. Was it really that easy?

“Even if we can’t find any proof of his earring being at the library, I have the proof that he was at my house last night. I have all the messages and time stamps of it all.”

“Okay. So we need to split up.”

“Me and Chungha will go to the police station.” Ten is already moving to put on his coat—protection from the cold weather.

“And I’ll text Y/N. I guess we let her decide which one she wants to handle.” Chungha adds, dragging her phone out.

So that left Taeyong and Momo—together. It’s obvious neither of them want to do it, but they have to.

“Okay.” They say in unison.

“Go.”

Your voice is barely audible as you grip the steering wheel tightly. God, you were never the type to put your hands on your significant other, but you were so angry. Even so, you’ll always keep your hands to yourself. Irene obviously couldn’t relate.

“Let me say sorry.” Irene pleads from the other side. Her hands are on your elbow now, clearly trying to soothe you into forgiving her. Your silence tells her she can speak. “I really don’t know what got into me. You know I love you, and you know that I would never want to hurt you. You just hurt my feelings and that’s how I reacted.”

“That’s your apology? Blaming me?”

“No.” She takes a deep breath. Her hair falls infront of her face, but even so, you can’t help but to admire her beautiful features. Why was she so good at this? “I was jealous.” She confesses. “First, I heard you and Momo talking, and I felt a connection. It was something there and it made me upset.”

“Me and Momo are friends.”

“I know!” She squeals. “I’m stupid, and don’t deserve you, and all of those things. My past just got in the way and it just happened.”

“Your past? What are you talking about?”

“I...I got abused as a child.”

That word is a trigger word for you. You had never went through it, but you knew plenty of people that did. And they always went untreated, hoping that it would just go away; the pain.

“What...” you trail off, taking her hand. “Why didn’t you tell me that?”

“Why didn’t you tell me that Taeyong cheated on you?”

“What the fuck does one thing have to do with another? You know what—get out.”

You don’t know where all this anger is stemming from. Maybe because you were never attracted to the jealous type. Or maybe because none of this was making sense.

“I just told you I was abused as a child, and you’re kicking me out?” Her voice cracks as she speaks.

You know you need to go. You had been sitting here for way too long, and the more that time passes, the more likely Johnny is to get convicted.

“I’m sorry.” Your voice is genuine, and your hands is gently grabbing her chin. She’s crying now, and you do feel horrible. “Come here.” You prompt, pressing your lips against hers softly. The two of you stay this way until you feel her groping you in the places that usually made you hot and nervous, but you didn’t want it right now. You pull away. “I have to go.”

“No.” She pouts. “Please.” She knows she’s being selfish, but she doesn’t care. Johnny deserved to rot in prison after what he did to you. I mean, it was his fault that you and Taeyong broke up in the first place. The reason why you were so damaged.

The car ride there is silent. Even as the two of them walk into the library, it’s awkward.

“Where should we start.” Taeyong finally speaks up, trying to clean up the air. He doesn’t know why Momo hates him so much. I mean, Chungha hates him too, but not this much. It had crossed his mind that maybe Momo had some unspoken feelings for you, or maybe even for him, but he never had to deal with it before. He could always just brush it under the rug.

“I guess we tell the owner that we’re investigating a case? Like unofficially?”

“Will that even work? I mean, we’re not the police.”

Taeyong opens the door for her, and the ringing is soothing. As always, the large study hall is peaceful, and the same girls are sitting at the tables preparing for whatever big test was coming their way.

“Welcome.” The receptionist whispers. “Mr. Lee.” She bows from her seat.

“Good morning.” He bows back, before placing shaky hands on the desk. “May I ask for a favor?”

She eyes him carefully—seemingly used to his antics, but not his tone. He was a regular here; all of you were. “What is it?”

“We want to look at the cameras.” He pleads with his eyes.

“The cameras? Why?”

“It’s a long story.”

“That you need to tell me if you want to look at my cameras.”

So the two of them explain everything. They watch as her face goes from inquisitive, to horror. Taeyong and Johnny especially weren’t her favorite people to walk in here, especially with their rowdy nature, but she could never believe this.

“He didn’t murder his girlfriend ma’am. I know you know that.”

“If you go to the police, you have to pretend you didn’t look at these okay? You don’t work here therefore you’re not authorized to do their job for them, and that could make Johnny’s situation worse.

“Got it.” They both say. Taeyong can’t help but to stick his fist out to Momo. “We make a pretty good team.” He whispers so only she can hear.

“Agreed.” It wasn’t the best response she had, but it was a step. And a step could take you farther than you think.

The room is old fashioned, as expected. The tv’s are box shaped, and the owner is leading the two of them to a Dell laptop that sat on a foldable table.

“Now you guys are going to have to figure this part out. I usually get the younger kids to work this for me when I’m trying to see who left food on my tables. Never for a murder.”

“Taeyong can do it. He’s good with this stuff.” Momo encourages, patting him on the back.

He takes the lead, sitting in the leather chair made for this occasion, and he’s search for the day. February 17, 2020.

He fast forwards to when him and Johnny walk in. He doesn’t feel it, but a bead of sweat drops from his forehead and onto the keys. That’s how high pressure this was for him.

He sees the two of them sit down. He sees them chatting. He remembers it all to the T. Him complaining about Irene, Johnny talking about Cierra, and all of the disgusting positions he put her in. He sees himself covering his ears from the stories, and this is the part. They both get up, realizing they had drunk all of their coffee. They go to the bathroom first, and then to the refill station.

“Can you zoom in?” Momo questions.

Taeyong does what he can, but even so, it becomes too pixelated.

“Shit!” He sighs, and his head hits the keys too hard. The video is moving ahead, and Momo quickly grabs him by his locks to prevent further damage.

“Watch your mouth!” The owner warns. The cross on her neck should’ve been a giveaway that she didn’t want to hear that kind of talk, but he didn’t care. He hated to fail. “I’m sorry. We tried.”

“Wait wait...” Momo trails off. The library is now empty, minus one person. She has a black bob, as well as the Seoul Performing Arts yellow uniform. She’s looking around slowly, before she goes to where Johnny and Taeyong were sitting hours before. “What the—

“She’s picking something up.” Taeyong trembles.

“And look at the way she’s picking it up.”

“She has gloves on!” Taeyong raises.

“Zoom in.” The owner requests. It’s barely visible, but it’s still so clear.

“That’s his earring.” Taeyong confirms.

“Are you sure?”

“I bought them. I know it.”

“Then who the hell is this? Sorry.” Momo apologizes before she can get scolded.

“You keep a list of everyone that has checked in, right?” Taeyong is standing now as if he already knows the answer.

“I—I do.” And now she’s scrambling and on edge. She pulls the book out easily, as this incident was so recent. She flips to the last page, which reads the final name.

Bae Joohyun

“I appreciate the fact that you’re trying to help your friend, but you need to let the police do their job. Please.” The officer sighs.

“We have evidence proving that he was with me last night! He should be free!”

“And we took the evidence, okay? As stated for the past 30 minutes, we’re looking at it. He hasn’t been put in any facility yet.”

“Yet.” Chungha huffs, grabbing her purse from the desk and throwing it over her shoulder. “Come on, Ten.”

He doesn’t want to leave. Something about this whole ordeal doesn’t feel right. But he follows her anyway.

“I guess Y/N decided to go with Taeyong.” Chungha is past annoyed right now. She knew it was nothing personal, but in this past month, she didn’t feel like your bestfriend. There used to be a time when you told her everything, talked to her everyday, always wanted her to be included in your plans. Now it was Irene that you ran to. The girl had seemed so sweet in the beginning, but she was getting jealous. She wanted her friend back.

“I’ll call her.” Ten sighs as he speed walks to car. The cold air is slapping the shit out of him, but he doesn’t have time to complain like he usually would. His finger is lingering over your contact before Taeyong’s number is popping up. “Hello?” He breathes out. “Please tell me you have good news. Fucking please.”

“So someone did pick up the earring.”

“A girl, skinny, black bob. She was in a uniform.”

“And you have a name?”

“Yes. We just wanted to wait for everyone to get here so we could all look together.”

“And as per usual, Y/N is too burried in Irene’s pussy to stay on task.” Chungha says, immediately regretting her words.

“Hey.” Taeyong defends. “I’m not happy about all the time she’s been spending with her either, but let’s not pretend like her not answering the phone is normal.”

“I agree, Taeyong.” Momo adds.

“Maybe she fell asleep?” Ten offers.

“How can you fall asleep at a time like this? You don’t fucking fall asleep!” Chungha yells.

“Everyone breathe! Damn!” Taeyong is getting hot now, hating all the animosity. “We won’t be able to figure anything out if we don’t work as a team.” He’s on his gaming computer as soon as he finishes his words, and he’s typing in the name.

Bae Joohyun. A million names are appearing.

“It’s a common korean name. It won’t be on the naked eye.” Ten reminds him.

He clicks on images, and a million girls pop up. Some young, some old, none looking capable of being a murderer.

“It has to be here. It has to be.” He mumbles to himself.

“Click on news.” Momo says.

“Why?”

“Just do it.”

He listens to her. The first article that comes up is a search for a missing girl in Korea—name Joohyun. “Killed one of her classmates and hasn’t been found since.” Taeyong reads.

“It’s dated 2006.” Chungha notices. ��Click on it.”

The image that pops up is unreal.

“What the fuck.” They all mewl in harmony.

You don’t know where you are. You remember you pushing Irene off of you, telling her that you think the two of you need a break. You remember her trying to fight it, saying that she was the only one for you and that no one could have you. But everything after that is a blur.

Little by little, the memories come back to you. Johnny got arrested. You shoot up at the thought, but you can’t move. What the fuck? You think to yourself. Now you’re screeching trying to get out, but you can’t. You fall over to a dusty and cold floor, and your eyes are coming back into focus.

“Irene?” Your voice is frail as you speak. You know those curves too well. You know that hair color. What you don’t know, is the white dress that’s draped on her figure. “Irene, what the fuck happened! Answer me!” You scream. The tears are pricking at your eyes as you can’t believe what you’re hearing—seeing.

“Oh, baby.” She cooes. The knife in her hand is under your chin now, and you jump back from it. “I can’t believe you would say such a thing. First you want a break, and now you’re cursing at me? So rude.”

Your heart is in too much shock. This is too much to handle. That’s why your eyes are rolling in the back of your head, and you’re passing out.

“Check her location.” Momo doesn’t know what to feel. And it’s not because she’s confused. It’s because she can’t believe any of this. She knew Irene was a psychotic bitch the minute she met her, and she knew she was overly obsessed with you, but she has you now. And she heard all of your plans. She must have seen all of the text messages, indicating her legal name as the culprit. Fuck.

Chungha is scrambling now, her anxiety at all time high. She just doubted you—her bestfriend, and the whole time you’ve probably been getting tortured.

“Please be on, please be on.” Taeyong is praying to whatever God is listening. He had already lost you once, but if he lost you like this? He can’t imagine it.

“It’s on!” Chungha screeches. She makes sure that Taeyong has his pen and pad ready, before she speaks. “901 Reveluv Court!”

No one thinks any more. Taeyong doesn’t even close his tabs. They’re all running, practically trampling eachother. All a coincidence, but because of his job, Taeyong drives a van. They all hop inside and he’s pulling off abruptly.

You’re awaking again, hoping that everything you saw was a horrible nightmare. It wouldn’t be the first time you had such a terrifying vision, but it all felt too real, didn’t it?

It was very real, and you know that because of the pain in your wrists. She tightened the hold, and to your surprise there’s no tape over your mouth.

“Goodmorning sunshine.” Her voice is sweet, and her smile is bright. She’s sitting in a wooden chair infront of you, but you can’t admire her with the disgusting smell that’s radiating from the room.

“Why are you doing this?” You huff, feeling how dehydrated you are. You hadn’t eaten today, you barely slept last night—you were in no shape to break free from your captivity and handle her.

“You know, I think you should ask your friends that. This is all for them.”

You really don’t understand what’s going on. You’re trying to put every single possible scenario together and form a reason as to why you were here, but it doesn’t make sense.

“Irene, we’re together. I love you. You love me. This is so random.”

“They’ll be here soon.” She whispers into the horrid air. “Look, were going to be fine baby. I’m not going to actually hurt you. It’s them I want to hurt.”

“Them? Why?” You’re heaving in the chair, trying not to breathe but not having a choice at the same time.

“They want to break us up, Y/N. I mean, they’re the reason you even mentioned having a break anyway. One conversation with Momo, and you changed your view on me. We need to work on that, don’t you think?”

You decide on silence, as your mind is blank.

“Poor Cierra.” She trails off, tapping your chin. “You want to see something cool?” She doesn’t give you a chance to answer. She’s going into the white fridge that made the room vibrate, and she’s pulling something out. It’s skinny.

“Irene...”

“Look babe!” She’s dangling the finger covered in dry blood and pink nail polish.

“It was you?” You cry out. The guilt is raining all over your body as you put the story together. “Why would you do that!” You scream at her, and just like before, her hand is connecting to your face.

“Don’t yell at me! And stop crying. I told you I’m not going to kill you or hurt you. This is a trap so we can be together forever. We can get rid of them.”

There a million things you can say, but you’re not stupid. “Okay baby.”

The van is pulling up right on time. Taeyong could care less about his tires or the unkept grass touching his vehicle. Everyone is waiting for him to make the next move, and Ten jumps when he sees him opening his glove compartment.

“Is that a—

“Gun. Yes.” Taeyong assures. He pulls out another, handing it to Ten.

“I don’t—

“Figure it out.” Taeyong instructs.

“Do you know how to work that thing?” Momo asks.

“Better than you think.” Is all he says, cocking it back and opening the door. Ten mimicks his actions. “I’m going to go in and distract her, okay? The three of you know what to do.”

“Why do I feel like we’re in a fucking gang.” Chungha complains.

Taeyong is already gone. He knows how to do this. You never knock, especially in a neighborhood like this where everyone thought it was safe. He opens the door as quiet as possible, but even so it sqeaks a tad.

Shit, he thinks to himself, but he keeps going. He had seen the movies. The only place you could be was the basement that was strangely wide open for him to walk in. She’s trying to set him up. She wanted them to come.

Taeyong was always a people pleaser, so he wanders down the steps—making an entrance at the same time. He stuffs his piece in his jeans. “I’m fucking here Irene!” He yells. “Come and get some. I know you want some, baby.” He chuckles. She’s no where in sight, you are. His body shuts down before he pulls it together. He doesn’t want to look at you. Your face has a welt on it. She had put her filthy fucking hands on you.

“Y/N.” He whispers, but as he walks to you, your eyes are telling him to stop. You’re not shaking your head, you’re not screaming through the tape covering your mouth, he just knows you. That looks in your eyes told him someone was behind him. The bitch that had to pay.

As he turns around, a bat is swinging at him. She underestimated his quickness as he dodges it, but he underestimated her psycho. She’s spitting a mist into his face that makes everything blurry.

“Fucking idiot!” She screams. She’s moving to get a chair. She throws him it it, before removing the smooth metal from his pants and onto his head. “This is actually fucking perfect.” She heaves. Irene rips the tape from your lips, and you cry out.

“I’m sorry.” You say to him, not her. How dare you not apologize to her when you were causing her to work up a cold sweat?

“She killed Cierra.” He’s able to say.

“I know.” You sniffle. He’s trying to look at you, but you can’t look back. He was going to die, and it was all your fault.

“Isn’t this just sweet.” Irene cooes, stomping around in her wedding dress as if it was her lucky day. “You know, I wanted it to end like this, but I didn’t think I could do it. I thought you were smarter than that.” She shoves Taeyong’s head with the gun. “Any last words?��

Taeyong spits on her. He was always a wild boy.

“Did you spit on Layla like that? Hm?” She chuckles.

Layla was the girl Taeyong cheated on you with a few months back. Johnny was the one who encouraged him to do it. It all came back, even though you thought you were over it. She was everything you weren’t and wanted to be at the same time.

“I love you, Y/N.” Taeyong ignores. “I know no matter how mad you still are with me, rightfully so, you know that. Johnny isn’t here to speak for himself but he’s sorry too. You were perfect. It was me that was messed up.”

“I know.” You repeat, staring at the wall.

“Did Sungyung spit on you like that?” He mocks.

“How the fuck do you know about that?”

“Google, idiot.” Taeyong was always the sweetest boy ever, until you crossed his friends over. “Did your lover tell you that, huh Y/N? How her parents abused her? How she murdered her ex girlfriend after she tried to break up with her, and is a wanted fugitive in Korea? They think she’s missing.”

You’re silent. You don’t have anything to say. Nothing surprises you anymore.

Irene is about to do the worst. You can see it in her eyes. Taeyong can see it in her eyes. But as she pulls the trigger, Taeyong falls back in the chair, and Ten, Momo, and Chungha are coming behind her. Momo takes the gun, and the minute you see this, you stand up and move to Taeyong to pick him up with your foot.

“You can’t beat me!” Irene yells, tears pooling out of her eyes unexpectedly. “I’m supposed to win this time!”

The three rookies have to freeze as the sad tone in her voice, just enough time for her to take the gun. She pulls the trigger, but she doesn’t know on who.

It’s Chungha. No one knows where she’s shot, but she immediately drops to the ground from the heat. Another shot goes off, and Momo and Ten go to check themselves, but it’s Irene who’s going down this time.

The tall figure is standing in the middle of the stairs like a God, and his pistol is smoking.

“Johnny!” You all praise in unison. He’s running downstairs now, watching Irene carefully.

“Where did she get shot.” He looks at Chungha, who’s screeching from the floor.

“My leg!” She cries.

“Put her in the car. Now!” He yells. Ten and Momo follow instructions, doing their best to run her up the stairs as her blood drips everywhere.

“You’re not going to kill me, Johnny.” Irene cowers—blood coming from the middle of her wedding dress. He got her right where he wanted to, and she could barely stand. “Do you think Cierra would’ve wanted this, huh? Why don’t you just join her? Kill yourself you bastard!”

“You’re so pathetic! He yells. “You deserve every bit of this.” He shouts—shaking the whole basement. Before he can fire the gun though, you’re infront of him. Taeyong and you had mangled eachother out of your ropes seconds ago.

“Y/N what are you doing!” Taeyong screams.

But you ignore him. You snatch the gun from Johnny, giving Irene three clean shots in the head. She’s out like a light. There’s no way she survived that.

“Fuck you.” You tremble, feeling the tears about to erupt out of you.

#red velvet #red velvet irene #irene #red velvet imagine #nct #nct imagines #nct imagine #nct scenario #nct 127 #red velvet scenarios #kpop #lgbt kpop #kpop imagine #kpop imagines

103 notes · View notes

eeveevie · 5 years ago

Text

Salvation is a Last Minute Business (5/18)

Chapter 5: Do It Simply

Nick and Madelyn have a heart-to-heart while on a stakeout in Quincy. After some time apart, Deacon shows up at Madelyn’s apartment encouraging her to give the Railroad another chance. When she agrees, Desdemona sends them to a Bunker Hill contact who needs assistance in smuggling somebody out of the Commonwealth—somebody who may have been witness to Eddie Winter’s crimes. Outside of the Ticonderoga safehouse, a suspicious man catches Deacon’s eye and the entire operation goes up in flames.

“If you're going to kill someone, do it simply.” - Johnnie Aysgarth as played by Cary Grant (Suspicion, 1941)

x - x

[read on Ao3] ~ [chapter masterpost]

February 11th, 1958

“I should’ve warned you this would turn into a stakeout.”

Madelyn shivered as she glanced over to Nick from the passenger seat of his Cadillac, tugging the collar of her coat around her shoulders a little tighter. Of all the times they had decided to follow Eddie Winter across town, it had to be the night when a flurry had delivered nearly three inches of snow. Needless to say, she was freezing, half tempted to bum one of Nick’s cigarettes if only to heat up her body in some way. The smoke from his own wafted in the air above his head as he mumbled incoherently, binoculars glued toward the building a few hundred feet away. They’d been sitting like that for a few hours with no movement.

“Damn Winter, thinking we have all night to sit on him,” he muttered, cigarette bobbing between his lips.

“It’s not like we have much else going for us,” Madelyn replied, sifting through the small stack of case files across her lap, ones she had brought with them in their mad dash to Quincy. Ever since the Earl Sterling case, their primary focus had been on Eddie Winter’s activities, mostly because the agency hadn’t received a new job in weeks. There had been dry spells before, but this time it was obvious they were being punished by the Boston Police Department for their involvement in capturing Doctor Crocker. It wasn’t fair, it never was, but there was little they could do but keep investigating.

“Don’t remind me,” Nick grumbled, lowering the binoculars to look at her. “Are we sure this is the right place?”

She hummed, flicking through the various files. They were all labeled in her neat handwriting—WINTER—filled with various leads and rumors from the street, one of which had led them to the Quincy police department. With a nod, Madelyn flashed a sideways smile. “Maybe they’ve got a secret underground bunker.”

Nick wasn’t about to dismiss anything, eyebrow quirking up. “You might be onto something there.”

She softly chuckled, scribbling the words down, even if she felt foolish—not every organization in town had an underground tunnel system, right? As Nick continued to scope out the building, she flicked through her notebook absentmindedly until a loose-leaf of paper fluttered down to her feet. She had nearly forgotten about it, the instructions Drummer Boy had dropped off nearly two weeks ago, directing her to another meeting with the Railroad. Her conscious reprimanded her for making up an excuse for not attending, but at the time, she wasn’t ready to face the group again.

She hadn’t seen Desdemona—or Deacon—since their little adventure beneath Slocum’s Joe. Foolishly, she believed that space would set her mind straight, that her emotions would level out after introspection and some time alone. What she hadn’t realized was that her life had already been drastically altered: Nick believed the Railroad to be a valuable ally, she had an agent for a neighbor, and despite everything, she couldn’t get that stupid, silly, enigmatic man named Deacon out of her mind.

“Another mysterious note?”

“What?” Madelyn snapped her eyes up and over to where Nick was looking back to her with all the curiosity in the world. She couldn’t lie to him, not when it was his job to find the truth. “More or less of the same, requesting me to visit their headquarters beneath the church again. It’s…outdated though. I didn’t go.”

“You have been spending a lot more time at the agency,” he mentioned, stubbing out his smoke in the tiny metal tray of the Cadillac’s center console. “You ready to tell me what’s going on in that pretty head?”

“Don’t flatter me, Nick,” she playfully chastised, before shifting as her legs became restless. “We don’t have to cut the Railroad out as a point of contact, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

He didn’t say anything, but the detective always had a certain look about him, a glimmer to his eyes when he knew there was more to the story being told. She sighed, staring back down at the typewritten note and continued. “I just…needed some time.”

Nick took a moment, glancing out the window to confirm that there had yet to be any movement on the building they were watching. Only then did he divert his full attention to her.

“I’ve been meaning to apologize,” he paused, waving his hand in protest when she went to interject. What did he have to say sorry for? “I overstepped some boundaries a few weeks ago, insinuated something I shouldn’t’ve between you and that Deacon fellow.”

Madelyn wasn’t upset with Nick, but hearing his words was somewhat comforting. Though, she was sure she would’ve been in her head about the situation regardless of the lighthearted teasing from her partner and his fiancé. She should be the one apologizing—for dragging her feet, for being distracted, for being stuck in the past. Nick wasn’t the only one she owed that to, but she didn’t dwell on that thought.

“My only hope is that one day, not tomorrow or even this year,” Nick said, treading lightly. “Is that you will be able to move on. It doesn’t have to be with the first handsome guy you meet that makes you smile, but you don’t deserve to live out the rest of your days alone. I don’t want to pretend to know what Nate would’ve wanted for you,” he hesitated, reaching over to place his hand over hers. The cold material of the prosthetic sent a shiver up her arm, but otherwise, his touch was comforting as always. “But this isn’t it.”

Madelyn knew that Nick was right—almost hated that he was. But she couldn’t be mad at his advice, or the mild-mannered way he delivered it. If she had been paying attention, he’d been gently nudging her towards this for months—the grieving counseling sessions, dinner parties, case work that had her interacting with all sorts of people. Her friend was doing the best he could to ensure she had all the opportunities to break out of the shell she had buried herself in for the past year, and for that she was grateful.

“I know,” she finally admitted, a truth that made her stomach uneasy. It was freeing, but the remorse still lingered. “Its tough Nick, to let people in. Not like before when I could trust everyone and anyone despite years of law school telling me otherwise,” she softly laughed, more to herself. “But now? I have my support group. I have my friends. To let anyone else in is dangerous, and to let anyone too close is foolish.”

She didn’t necessarily mean to think about a specific person—certainly not a certain Railroad agent who had stirred up these emotions within her in the first place—she tried to focus on the broader aspect of what Nick was stating.

“You’re right, but it’s so hard,” she steadied her breath so she wouldn’t break down in a fit of sobs like she had been doing so often in the last few weeks when she thought about her departed husband. Codsworth, her newly activated Mister Handy butler, wasn’t sure what to make of her outbursts. “I think of Nate, and the guilt is overbearing. It isn’t right—not when he’s dead, his killer still out there somewhere. I don’t get to move on like nothing happened.”

“That’s not what I’m saying,” Nick contended, calmly. He fidgeted, lighting up a new cigarette to calm his nerves, or perhaps get rid of the chill surrounding them from the snow outside the vehicle. “What I’m saying is that you should take one day at a time, just as you’ve been doing. Just—” he paused to exhale a small cloud of smoke, waving it away from her. “Be less afraid, especially when somebody dares to breach the walls around your heart.”

Madelyn let his words resonate with her and really settle in her mind. Ever since Nate’s death she had been taking life slowly, but at the cost of living a half-life. She wasn’t herself—hadn’t been for a long while—and even she knew it was well past a reasonable time to be wallowing in self-pity. Perhaps it would be okay to let her guard down, allow her personality to shine after months of fading to the background. She needed to do right by her husband’s memory and live—she couldn’t do that if she was constantly torturing herself. Finally, she nodded, signaling to her partner that she understood. More than that, she agreed.

“Speaking of the heart,” she deftly changed the subject, flashing a teasing grin. “Valentine’s Day is this Friday. Have any plans with Jenny?”

Nick smirked, anticipating nothing less from her. “If I didn’t have plans, it would be a disservice to the family name, don’t you think? Jenny would have me take her name at the registrar’s office.”

“Mr. Lands,” Madelyn snickered. “Lands’ Detective Agency,” she tested, imagining the flashing neon light that hung above the office door. “God Nick, we’re already suffering enough. We don’t need a name change to put a nail in the coffin.”

“Good thing I’ve got Friday in the bag then,” he smiled, without any indication he planned to indulge any details. “The future Mrs. Valentine won’t be disappointed.”

Rather than be jealous, she could only be happy for Nick and Jenny—two people that were so in love and so impeccably made for each other it was surprising they had waited so long to tie the knot. Madelyn was too close of a friend with both of them to feel anything but joy for their relationship, even when she had nobody to go home to after long nights on the job. Well, nobody except Dogmeat and Codsworth.

Maybe her time for happiness would come sooner, rather than later, if she allowed it.

“It’s late,” Nick spoke, interrupting her thoughts. He lifted the binoculars to take one last glance towards the Quincy police station, confirming there had been no further movement. “Time to call this a bust?”

Madelyn agreed. “Bust.”

February 14th, 1958

Madelyn could hear Bobby Darin playing on the radio from the kitchen as she sat at her vanity that morning, smiling to herself as she listened to Codsworth rummaging around and yammering on while he conversed with Dogmeat in the kitchen. A year ago, she would’ve never assumed she would one day find this aspect of her life normal or comforting, but now, she couldn’t imagine her apartment without the robot butler or German Shepard.

After three weeks, she had finally adjusted to having Codsworth activated, the Mister Handy robot proving to be convenient in more ways than one. At first, it was alarming at how devoted he was to serve her—anticipating her every need and hovering over her every action. Madelyn was appreciative, but being the independent woman that she was, set some ground-rules for the robot to follow so she wouldn’t feel so crowded or coddled in her own home. With some semblance of a routine, she felt her life taking shape once again—even if it seemed more suited for a television sitcom starring Betty White.

She had just finished adjusting her curls when there was a knock at the door, the sound echoing through the hall to her bedroom. Codsworth’s chipper voice resonated from the front room after a few mysterious clanks of her pots and pans. “I shall see who is at the door, mum!”

For a fleeting moment, she figured it must be Nick, there for an early morning visit on his way to the agency. They would typically car-pool to the Fens district throughout the week but as she glanced to her flip calendar on the table, she realized her partner had more important obligations—Valentine’s Day. That’s when her mind switched over and began running through the rather short list of possible visitors who would be at her door before eight on a Friday morning. Piper would’ve called first. Jenny was with Nick. MacCready didn’t know where she lived, neither did Hancock—at least she hoped that was true. Drummer Boy would’ve slipped a note under the door. Madelyn groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose at the possibility it was Deacon.

“Miss Madelyn!” Codsworth sounded confused as he called for her and she was already standing, tightly securing the tie of her silken robe around her body for decency’s sake before striding down the hall towards the living room. The robot was hovering before her open front door. “This man claims to be the milkman, but I do believe we’ve already received our delivery for the week. Is this another alteration to the schedule?”

It was definitely Deacon.

She sighed, rolling her eyes as she approached to stand next to Codsworth, if only to confirm what she already suspected. Bright smile, black hair styled up and of course—it wouldn’t be Deacon without his darkened shades. At least the milkman costume was a nice touch. She had to admit that the effort the man went through for an act was impressive, if not amusing.

“I get the feeling you’ve been avoiding me, Charmer,” he frowned, though she could tell he was bluffing.

Madelyn glanced to her Mister Handy unit, who—if she had gotten any better at reading the machine—appeared bewildered. “Codsworth, honey, what did I say about opening the door to strange men?”

“Oh! Right!” he exclaimed, raising his arms in defense. He moved so the bulk of his frame blocked her from Deacon’s view. “Shall I stick ‘em mum?”

She couldn’t contain her laughter, snapping a hand to cover her mouth at the sight of Codsworth hovering threateningly before Deacon, dressed in all-white with an equally entertained expression. She stepped closer, resting a hand against the robot’s cold metal frame. “That won’t be necessary, dear. I was only joking.”

“Are you to say you know this…milkman?” Codsworth questioned, before spinning his arms frantically as he moved back into the apartment on his way towards the kitchen. “Will he be joining us for breakfast? I will need to prepare another plate!”

Before she could interject or protest, Deacon was crossing the threshold with a beaming grin. He was carrying a metal basket just as a real milk deliveryman would and she wondered where he had managed to find such a convincing getup. Instead of white bottles rattling inside there was a brown packaged box and a small bouquet of flowers wrapped in parchment. Madelyn sidestepped around him to the door and contemplated asking him politely to leave but decided against being rude. She owed him a face-to-face conversation after so many weeks of silence.

“A Mister Handy unit?” Deacon spoke before she could, turning to face her. “I guess everybody needs a three-eyed metal husband.”

Madelyn snickered, glancing over to where Codsworth was balancing several tasks at once—eggs over the stove, coffee on the pot and bread in the toaster—all the while humming along to whatever song was filtering through the nearby radio. “Remind me to look into the legalities of marrying artificial intelligence. He may be flighty, but he knows his way around the kitchen.”

“You just haven’t had me cook you breakfast yet,” Deacon replied matter-of fact. He lifted the basket he carried, changing the subject before she could respond to his remark. “I come bearing gifts.”

She nodded towards the kitchen island, motioning for him to sit on one of the barstools while she circled to the other side. It was a calculated move, wanting to put as much space between them as possible for now. Deacon placed the box on the counter and nudged it towards her. “This is from Irma. Said she couldn’t believe you walked out last time without one.”

Madelyn opened the package to discover a freshly baked blueberry pie, the smell an instant trigger for her mind, sending her back to the brief visit within the Memory Den. At least that all but confirmed what she already suspected—that Irma worked for the Railroad in some capacity. Deacon tapped a few fingers against the empty plate set before him and she sighed before turning to rummage through a drawer for a pie-cutter. Facing away from him, she heard his small chuckle.

“That’s a delicate little number you’ve got on,” he commented. She wasn’t alarmed by his statement, almost expecting it—if anything, she was glad to hear the mirth in his tone as if their quickly formed dynamic hadn’t changed.

She glanced over her shoulder at him, watching as he poured two glasses of freshly squeezed orange juice from the pitcher Codsworth had placed. “I wasn’t expecting a visitor.”

Deacon let out a low whistle. “Silk and lace says otherwise, Charmer.”

“Had to look nice for my metal husband on Valentine’s Day,” she joked, sliding up to Codsworth who was none-the-wiser. It was a shame the robot had a difficult time processing sarcasm. “Isn’t that right, honey?”

“Mum, I do hope you aren’t planning on spoiling breakfast by eating that pie,” he responded, ruining her act. The Handy unit returned to preparing their morning meal, crisping the bacon on the griddle pan. Dogmeat whined as he circled around the kitchen island, stopping to sniff at Deacon’s feet. He regarded the dog with a smile before lifting the second item from the metal basket, handing the flowers to her and swapping for the pie cutter.

Madelyn examined the bunch of white daisies mixed with blue forget-me-nots, inhaling their sweet scent as she looked over at him. He was cutting slices, ignoring the way Codsworth was peering at him with one, zoomed in eye. The significance of the flowers wasn’t lost on her—forget-me-nots—it wasn’t entirely subtle, even for Deacon. She searched through her cabinets for a vase, delicately arranging the stems and petals as she poured some water inside.

“Irma insisted I couldn’t show up to your place empty handed, given the holiday,” he explained. “As you can imagine, all the flower shops from North End to Cambridge were out of roses.”

She had a difficult time determining if he was being sincere, or if he had really gone through the effort. For all she knew, he could’ve bummed the bouquet off some unsuspecting fella on the street corner. Madelyn decided to give him the benefit of the doubt, thinking that he had scoured all the floral shops along the Charles River just for her sake.

“I prefer these,” she replied with a soft smile. He regarded her with a softer expression, though she would’ve liked to know what his eyes looked like behind the sunglasses. Madelyn had resigned herself to the simple fact that she likely never would and would have to guess that they were trained on her—it certainly felt that way, with how her skin tickled with goosebumps.

“Good,” he replied, so quietly she almost didn’t hear him. Deacon poked at the slice of blueberry pie he had set on the plate before him with a fork, scooping up a generous bite. “One bite won’t hurt.”

It wasn’t until his arm started moving across the counter space that she realized what his intentions were, and she reflexively stepped back, bumping into Codsworth who was ready to serve their food. She scrambled to move out of the way, realizing the only place for her was the empty barstool next to Deacon. Reluctantly, she joined him on the other side, unable to ignore the way he was still holding the utensil out in offering with a ridiculous, expectant smile. Madelyn braced her nerves and reminded herself it could be another exercise in trust—a rather bizarre exercise—and leaned over the short distance, wrapping her lips around the fork to take the bite. To his credit, the blueberry pie was delicious and so was his momentarily shocked appearance—he hadn’t expected her to comply.

“Breakfast is served!” Codsworth interrupted their strange encounter with his announcement, metal arms whizzing around as he placed the steaming piles of food on the center counter.

The two served themselves, eating in a comfortable silence with the occasional sideways glance and shared smile. The robot continued to whirr as he floated around looking for a new task to attend to while Dogmeat successfully begged for bacon scraps at their feet. Madelyn quickly noticed how domestic the scene looked and felt, even with Deacon dressed up as some imposter milkman. Just like having the dog and the Mister Handy unit was abnormally normal, she felt a strange sense of calm with having the Railroad spy next to her. She wasn’t ready to confront what deeper emotions she possibly had whispering beneath the surface, but intuition told her it was time to stop running and let fate do its job.

“I’ll be honest,” she started, clearing her throat as she set her napkin down. “I may have been avoiding the Railroad.”

“So, it wasn’t just me?” Deacon teasingly asked. “Listen, I know our organization can be a handful, intimidating even. You haven’t even met the rest of the gang yet. I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted out,” he paused, head turned towards her. “It’d be a damn shame though.”

“I participated in one job,” she replied. “If you could call me following you around underground in a sewer participation. How is that impressive in any way?”

“I’m easy that way,” he shrugged. “Dez calls the shots, not me. Even if I told her you were dead weight, which I wouldn’t dream of describing you as, she doesn’t seem ready to let you go so soon.”

Madelyn had to wonder just what Deacon had described her as to the Railroad leader. Probably something with too many adjectives while being overzealous and dramatic with hand-movements, if she had to guess. She focused on the important part—despite her radio silence, Desdemona wanted her to stay aboard.

“Is that why you’re here now?” she asked. “To check up on Agent Charmer? Bring me back into the fold?”

He waved a piece of crispy bacon at her, frowning. “Don’t sell my social calls so short. You won’t see me buying flowers for Drummer Boy.”

“Maybe he should invest in silk nightgowns,” she joked, snatching half the piece of meat from his hand.

He let out an airy chuckle while she chewed, eating the rest that he had before shaking his head. “Dez doesn’t know I’m here. She thinks I’m at Bunker Hill, working on setting up a meeting with one of our old contacts. I thought I’d see if my partner wanted to join in on the fun before I go.”

The fact he still considered her his partner after one Railroad outing was endearing. Madelyn still had her reservations, but she knew the organization deserved more than to be written off after one excursion. She softly laughed to herself. “What is with you guys and tourist traps?”

Deacon’s smile gradually increased. “What can I say? We’re a quirky, history loving bunch.”

“What’s the job this time?” she asked, curiously.

“Carrington asked me to find out if one our old Bunker Hill contacts, Old Man Stockton, was still in operation,” he began. “He was a big player back when we were moving people regularly in and out of the city. Now that we’re down on our luck, he’s gone back to his old line of work.”

“Under our current circumstances, we wouldn’t accept an escort job, but the Doc made it sound imperative the subject be moved as soon as possible,” Deacon explained further. “If Dez cleared it, then we’re in the green to proceed.”

Madelyn was astounded by the notion that they could and would help a person willingly disappear but figured an individual must be desperate to turn to an underground organization instead of vanishing on their own. She wanted to know more and the only way to do that was to go along with Deacon again.

“What do you say, Charmer?” he asked, one eyebrow arced high above his shades.

She nodded, flashing a tiny grin. “You’ve got yourself a partner, Deacon.”

He laughed, reaching over to clasp his hand on her shoulder as he brought her in for a quick, sideways hug. Madelyn was startled by the show of friendliness but didn’t express it, swiftly channeling her alarm into ease—she didn’t mind the warmth and feel of his hand on her at all—she actually liked it. He leaned away, fingers trailing across her back before withdrawing fully.

“You know,” he said in a sing-song way. “I noticed you don’t flinch away from physical contact. You aren’t shy. Unlike most people.”

“Most people are uncomfortable with the notion of physical touch, sure,” Madelyn agreed. It figured he had been studying her behavior. “I—I find it comforting.”

Deacon turned to her and she could feel his stare through the reflective shades. Heat spread through her chest the longer the silence stretched between them until his lips pulled up into a sideways smile. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

February 16th, 1958

On Sunday, Deacon returned to Madelyn’s apartment with a dead drop from Old Man Stockton, confirming the rendezvous point in which a face-to-face meeting would occur. They were to meet the Bunker Hill contact at the Cambridge Catholic Assembly church after dark, long after the parishioners had gone home for the day. The two had been sitting in the empty church for what felt like hours, occupying one of the last few pews while they waited for Stockton to arrive. Madelyn found herself distracted by the moonlight pouring in through the picture frame windows of the towering steeple, dumbfounded that once again she found herself in a place of worship. Just as she began reminiscing about Nate’s funeral service and the hymns the priest sung, she shut her eyes tight, blocking the memory from overpowering her thoughts.

Deacon’s gloved hand bumped against hers. “Charmer?”

“Tourist traps, churches,” she mused. “Why can’t it be amusement parks?”

“You don’t want to know who runs Nuka World,” he mumbled, fingers idly trailing along her wrist where her watch rested until she opened her eyes. “I didn’t expect it to take this long. If we’ve been had…”

“I hope not,” she replied, glancing down to confirm it was midnight. “At this rate, you’ll owe me breakfast.”

He grinned and nudged his shoulder against hers. “I did promise you I, didn’t I?”

The church’s front door squeaked open, interrupting the two from their banter and they stood to meet the approaching visitors. Two men, an older one dressed in a business suit and coat, the younger one dressed in shabbier denim with a winter jacket and cap. The older gentleman approached as the other stood back, looking anxious.

“Do you have a Geiger counter?” he asked, signaling the Railroad key phrase.

“Mine is in the shop,” Deacon replied in kind. “Stockton, good to see you. Carrington sends his regards.”

Stockton nodded, though he didn’t seem concerned with pleasantries as he observed their surroundings before gesturing to the younger man. “I won’t be long. This is Henry. Henry, these are the people I talked to you about,” he shifted towards the back window where a lantern was. “I’ll fire up the signal.”

Madelyn extended her arm to Henry. “Nice to meet you,” she offered politely. “You can call me…Charmer.”

The man nervously gripped her hand and shook it meekly. “Thank you.”

“Time for me to go,” Stockton stated, still scanning the church as if he was waiting for someone or something to jump out and discover them. “Keep Henry safe. Someone will be here shortly.”

He regarded Deacon with one last steely look before making a swift exit. Madelyn glanced to her partner in confusion, wondering if the Old Man’s departure was all part of the plan. He shrugged but didn’t appear nervous about the change—she’d never seen Deacon anything but calm and collected, anything to the contrary would be alarming. The three stood quietly, Henry continuing to keep his distance as the lantern burned in the window. At twelve-thirty, footsteps echoed outside the church, but the doors didn’t open right away. Madelyn and Deacon exchanged a quick glance and at the sound of more rustling, she withdrew her pistol from her handbag—she figured he might be carrying as well but insisted if either of them was going to brandish a weapon it was going to be the one with connections to the District Attorney’s office.

The two blocked Henry from sight as the large oak door finally creaked open and a figure shadowed by the night creeped in. Unable to determine if they were friend or foe, Madelyn trained her weapon, even if she wasn’t entirely convinced that she would be able to shoot. Upon noticing the group standing near the pews the intruder stopped dead in his tracks, raising his hands defensively.

“Don’t shoot!” he exclaimed before hesitantly taking a few steps closer. Under the dim lighting, she observed the man’s appearance closely—dark skin, warm brown eyes and a black hair shaved down to the stubble. Even though it was still blistering cold out, he seemed unbothered, wearing only jeans, a white t-shirt and a leather jacket with some laced-up Chucks. Even with a gun pointed at him, the man smiled. “Charmer, right?”

He flicked his gaze to her side but didn’t dare to move his arms. “And my man, Deacon. Still wearing sunglasses at night?”

Before her partner could react, she intervened. “Do you have a Geiger counter?”

“Right you are,” he responded, impressed. “Mine is in the shop. All good?”

Madelyn looked to Deacon who nodded, flashing a grin. “High Rise, it’s been a while.”

“Three months since I’ve seen your ugly mug,” High Rise laughed as they exchanged a firm but friendly handshake. He glanced over to Madelyn with cheeky smile as she made to place her pistol back into her purse. “So, this is Charmer? The one who helped with the Switchboard, while you sat on the sidelines.”

She shot a raised eyebrow in Deacon’s direction, but he only offered a sheepish shrug in return. She could only imagine the kind of fanatical stories he had been spreading about her while she had been away. High Rise continued, reaching his hand out to her. “Glad you joined the team.”

Madelyn reciprocated his handshake. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Honor’s all mine,” he replied before tilting his head to get a better look at Henry who had hunkered down in one of the pews. “How’s our friend doing?”

With all the attention suddenly focused on him, Henry slouched further back into the wooden seat. Madelyn took a few cautious steps closer, not wanting to startle him any further. “Are you alright?”

“Mister Stockton…he said I shouldn’t talk too much,” he replied in a shaky voice, eyes darting between the group of people standing. She sat down next to him, deciding to take a softer approach.

“Would you like to tell me what brought you here?” she asked, carefully. At his silence, she nodded, encouraging him. “You can trust us, Henry. We’ll protect you.”

He still seemed skeptical—lips twisted to the side as he avoided looking at any of them. “I—I need to get as far away from Boston as possible,” he said, voice trembling. “I’m afraid for my life.”

“What’s got you so spooked?” Deacon questioned.

Henry shook his head, remaining tightlipped. “If I say, you’d be in danger too.”

“We’re already helping you get out of the city,” High Rise pointed out the flaw in Henry’s resistance. “Might as well double down and let us know of any potential threats coming our way.”

Another moment of silence passed as Henry contemplated answering, fidgeting in the church pew. Finally, he breathed out, looking to Madelyn like a safe haven. “I witnessed a murder. Not just any murder. Last month, I was working as a dockhand on the Harbor when I saw the car pull up—”

Madelyn started adding up the details in her head and interrupted, nearly blurting out the words. “Johnny Montrano Junior?”

Henry’s eyes widened in shock and realization. “Y—yes, how do you know?”

“Some of us have day jobs,” Deacon assured, raising his eyebrows at Madelyn, silently reminding her to reel it in. “Nothing to worry about, we’re still the good guys.”

She nodded in agreement, desperately hoping he would believe them and continue. Henry took a deep breath before resuming his story. “It was late, and I was the last to leave the warehouse but when I saw the men and the guns I ran and hid behind some crates.”

“What did you see?” Madelyn asked.

What she wouldn’t give to have a tape deck to record his statements—she wondered if she’d ever be able to compel him to speak again, if she could ever track him down after he disappeared. Even with Deacon and High Rise as bystanders, a court would likely dismiss it as hearsay unless they heard it directly from the witness himself—probably why Henry wanted to leave Boston in the first place.

Henry shivered, eyes glossed over in memory. “Everything.”

“I don’t mean to interrupt,” High Rise spoke, signaling to the dwindling flame in the lantern. “But we shouldn’t hang around here. We can talk more once we get Henry to the safehouse.”

Madelyn’s wanted to argue but she instinctively knew that staying in the church wasn’t the safest choice. She stood, straightening the lines of her dark coat—Deacon had insisted she wear it so they could not only blend into the shadows but coordinate.

“Safe to assume Ticonderoga has been moved, right?” he asked, looking towards High Rise for the answer.

He nodded in answer. “If you drive, I can show you the way. It’s not far.”

Madelyn chose to sit in the backseat of Deacon’s Volkswagen with Henry, wanting to gleam more information about the night he witnessed Johnny Montrano’s murder. Deacon held the door open for her, closing it even though High Rise had yet to climb into the passenger seat and the two exchanged a laugh about it while she retrieved a notebook from her purse. The engine roared to life and slowly they drove away from the Cambridge church.

“So, you having fun yet, Charmer?” High Rise’s lighthearted tone caught her off guard. Beside her, Henry shifted uncomfortably. “With Deacon, I mean. Of all the people Dez could’ve paired a rookie with, you got stuck with—”

“Excuse me,” Deacon interrupted, turning down a street when High Rise directed him to. “We already have a group codename. The Big Sleep.”

High Rise chuckled. “You’re no Bogart.”

“That’s what I thought,” Madelyn announced, suppressing her laughter at Deacon’s offended gasp. At the next stop sign, he took a moment to glance over his shoulder at her, eyebrows raised. To her surprise, even Henry seemed momentarily amused by the group’s antics.

“Maybe James Dean,” High Rise offered with a hum. “I’m being generous with your age. And if you take the fake pompadour wig into play.”

Deacon grumbled, turning towards the other man with his lips in a straight line. Madelyn thought she would’ve been more surprised, but considering who High Rise was talking about, the revelation wasn’t all the shocking. It also explained why curiously, his eyebrows appeared too fair in color and why his hats never sat straight upon his head. A spy had his secrets, she supposed. Noting the stretch of silence, High Rise shifted, turning as much as possible to face Madelyn.

“Deacon may be a terrible liar, but it pays to have him on your side,” he stated.

Madelyn wondered about that, glancing up at the rearview mirror to catch a glance of Deacon’s reflection. Her own face was mirrored back in the flicker of his shades as he offered a tiny smirk. In the short time she had known him, he had offered up plenty of little white lies—nothing extravagant or harmful—and was evasive enough that she still considered him one giant mystery. Nonetheless, she trusted him, and the stunning realization sent a shockwave through her system.

“Another right up here,” High Rise announced.

Before she had a chance to collect her thoughts, Deacon had pulled the car along the curbside outside a tall, unlit building. She looked to Henry and the notepad in her lap, sighing in resignation—she’d have to ask her questions inside just as it was recommended earlier—there would be time, even if it took all night. High Rise exited the vehicle first, delight in his voice as he pointed up at the skyscraper.

“Home sweet home,” he announced before turning back to lean against the roof, looking in at Deacon and Madelyn. “All in a night’s work for you agent types, huh?”

She smiled. “Just part of the service.”

“I think I’m going to like you even more than Glory,” High Rise responded, cheekily.

Deacon twisted his body, arm slung over the seat to face her and Henry and seemed poised to say something when the car was flooded with light from an advancing vehicle. It parked on the curb behind them and a few moments later, the headlamps went dark as the engine died. Immediately, Madelyn was on edge.

“We were followed,” Henry was quick to assume, scrambling to try and remove himself from the car.

Even though she had difficulty seeing through his glasses, she could tell Deacon had his eyes trained on the other vehicle and the person behind the wheel. From her angle, she couldn’t tell what the immediate danger was. In the quiet, they heard a car door open and close. Minutes passed before the echo of footsteps followed in the opposite direction of where they were. Instead of relief, Deacon tensed, his arm reaching out for her before waving towards High Rise.

“Get Charmer out of here.”

Madelyn didn’t have time to be afraid as High Rise hauled her out of the backseat with little decorum, encouraging her to run in the other direction as he rushed to help Henry. She ran as fast as her heels would allow through the soft blanket of snow, panic building in her chest at the fear of the unknown. For a split second she hesitated, looking back over her shoulder to see how much distance she had made when a faint click echoed across the quiet plaza. At the same time, Deacon was in front of her, his body meeting hers in a swift collision as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, toppling them both to the ground. They were propelled forward by a large explosion—though Madelyn wasn’t sure what had happened until she was flat on the icy gravel, her head pounding and ears ringing from the lingering sound.

Deacon was still perched over her, resting half his body weight atop her as he shielded her from the distant smoke and flames. Madelyn blinked hard, adjusting her vision before realizing that his sunglasses were askew. Even in the dark of night she could see the faintest hint of what was underneath, and her heart skipped a beat. Blue. With trembling hands, she reached up, pushing them back into place.

His lips twisted into a small, sideways smirk. “Thanks, sweetheart.”

Reality sunk in as he rolled away, the two slowly leaning up to survey the damage. It was clear that the second vehicle had been planted with a bomb, set with a remote trigger and detonated by the mysterious driver. Deacon’s car was practically destroyed, and from where Madelyn was, she couldn’t see Henry or High Rise. But the devastation and intent was evident—they had been followed. The Railroad had been targeted again.

Ticonderoga Safehouse had just gone up in flames.

#fallout 4 #fallout au #deacon x f!solesurvivor #madelyn hardy #deacon #nick valentine #codsworth #this chapter has some of my favorite codsworth lines ever #more banter and EXPLOSIONS #also more slow burn #some canon dialogue is used here #boston after dark questline but noir

20 notes · View notes

floralege · 5 years ago

Note

ship meme thing for allllllla our ships xoxo orumad

omg the whole SQUAD let’s fuckin DO THIS !!! @orumad

who is the most affectionate ?

cilla and daisy are EXTREMELY affectionate, they just love holding hands, kissing, just being close. mick loves having his arm around del’s waist, and he gets progressively more affectionate as the drinks go around. pru is affectionate with bee in a very Horny Girl way 24 / 7 so her affection actually becomes very sweet when she’s drunk / high. we’re not at all surprised that caia and lauren are the queens of affection, but mostly to each other.

big spoon / little spoon ?

considering that she’s a vampire, elliot needs SOMETHING to feel like a Big Man ( ugh, boys ) so he’s def got big spoon energy. liam’s big spoon, but he’s always poking fern’s back. romy is big spoon for molly, but that’s probably an ego thing because she def bottoms. WHY am i soft about duffy platonically cuddling vee their whole lives until one day it doesn’t feel Very Friendly ? big soft.

favorite non - sexual activity ?

hunting sport ( re: stupid humans ) for gid and rome, but at some point, that turns a lil sexual. before he got swept up into work, grady loved watching tracy / hepburn films with cecile. liam and fern genuinely loving jamming and shit talking together, cilla and henry love spontaneous date nights, emmy and dom drink and plot together that’s almost foreplay. emile and marilyn taunt each other mercilessly, but they really do enjoy getting to know one another without that pressure. camille and emile are the masters of non sexual intimacy, so they’ll just stare at the sky or make more awful bets with one another.

who is most likely to carry the other ?

Big Ivor carries Little Cecile and yes, we love it ! dusty probably carries vee and lucas around constantly. in a sad way, molly’s probably carried romy out of many bars :( johnny drags cam’s tiny ass out of clubs, sadie and del are both going Through It so they carry each other out of many los angeles night clubs where they’ve started shit and don’t want to deal with it.

what is their favorite feature of their partner’s ?

gideon fully believes that rome is the most beautiful creation of all time, though he’d fuck himself with a chainsaw before ever acknowledging it aloud. hannah is genuinely attracted to freddie’s inherent goodness and idk, probably feels some connection with that sort of brokenness, too. pru loves bee’s nose and will do the bradley cooper nose touch thing from a star is born when she’s drunk, probs to bee’s annoyance. jack literally believes is kimber is SO fucking cute and wonderful, it aches her. mick is obvs taken with the eyes AND the boobs. call it fucked, but emmy loves when dom goes ice cold on someone --- just not HER.

what’s the first thing that changes when they realize they have feelings for the other ?

johnny and cameron likely bickered more often and tbh, i feel like one mick realized he had legit feelings for delphine, he acted super weird and the whole family noticed. fern was probably very gentle about it but liam went full tf is up with you, kid ? cameron and freddie always inherently had feelings for one another, so it was just there from the get go.

nicknames ? and if so, how did they originate ?

most of the nicknames are just ones everyone sort of had growing up ? pru, bee, vee, mickey, duffy, del, etc. like, i don’t know if any nicknames are singular to any particular ship tbh they’re free for everyone.

who worries the most ?

fern worries about liam more than she lets on and it’s probably her inner saboteur that has her cope with that by drinking with ethan. gideon worries about lauren CONSTANTLY, because he’d legit die if anything happened to her or caia. he doesn’t worry about rome necessarily, but he gets wind of her endeavors without him and hopes she’s staying safe. jack wonders if she’s going to fall into old habits the longer she’s around pru, del, and co., so she’s worried about disappointing / hurting kimber because of that. arlo knows coco has her shit together, but he can’t help but worry !!! she doesn’t need his concern and he knows she can handle herself but he does !! want to help !!

who remembers what the other one always orders at a restaurant ?

bee probably remembers the food at fancy restaurants that don’t make pru gag, so she always reminds her what to get ; dom can be upsettingly charming when he remembers what daisy’s favorite dessert is, and she’s never convincing when she pretends to be annoyed that he’s already ordered it. on the flip side, emmy’s known dom’s drink order since they were sixteen. grady remembers the gist of cecile’s favorite, but ivor’s always the one who rushes to the kitchen to let the chef know exactly what her preference is. simon has em’s thai takeout order MEMORIZED.

who tops ?

shocked to learn that bee wasn’t kidding about the occasional topping ! though daphne def topped her. mick physically tops, del does it emotionally. molly tops romy which is amazing for their height difference, and olivia and esme def battle it out every time, LOVE that for them.

who initiates kisses ?

cilla is big on kissing often, so henry tends to arrive at parties with some trace of her lipstick on him every time. with everything going on in the press, dom and emmy are wise to play up their affection, but behind closed doors, he’s definitely the one to initiate. dusty probably drunk kisses lucas every time and it’s just never mentioned ever again. jack’s horny on main, so she’s always all over kimber. meg initiates kisses often, though mostly as a power play.

who reaches for the other’s hand first?

cameron, always. johnny, freddie, cecile, etc --- doesn’t matter, she’s holding their hand. duffy gets VERY excited about holding vee’s hand, so he tries it often. jimmy probably tried to hold sadie’s hand once and she elbowed him, but caia loves all form of affection, so she got very flustered when he first grabbed hers. simon’s learned to place a hand at the small of em’s back when they attend events together.

who kisses the hardest ?

unless she’s drunk, pru has no idea how to be soft so she’s always kissing with a bigger plan in mind. liam probs kisses rough, too. simon’s big on heady kisses, and if ivor ever gets the chance, HELL YEAH.

who wakes up first ?

cilla’s only an early riser if she hasn’t gone to bed, so henry’s usually the one trying to make sure she’s up before noon. dom’s always up early, and while daisy was the type to mumble sweetly for him to stay longer, emmy usually doesn’t stir unless she wakes up in a Mood and pulls at him to stay behind. bee’s always up before pru, and pru thinks that’s a complete crime.

who wants to stay in bed just a little longer ?

gideon obvs doesn’t sleep, but when he allows himself to rest, he demands WEEKS of going undisturbed, so imagine a pale, lonely freak vampire sitting in the woods and staring at the sky motionless basically. meg, unlike bee, happily sleeps in late and takes her sweet fucking time to do it, though with sid she always skips out before morning. ivy doesn’t believe in anything before one pm, so surprise surprise that nora started suggesting breakfast dates for nik.

who says i love you first ?

since they’re all stupid soft, gonna go out on a limb and assume it was mostly mine idiots who said it first. except for obvious ones like sadie, who ran to the hills, and gideon, who believes love is too weak to encompass it.

who tells their family/friends about their relationship first ?

listen EVERY CHARACTER IN EVERY GENERATION IS TOO CLOSE so nobody needed to be told. someone gets together, and by the time they home, the information has fully been spread.

what do their family/friends think of their relationship ?

each ship has their own pros and cons, and while certain people have LOUDER opinions ( fern loves bee, doesn’t understand why pru let her go ; if cameron were alive, she’d be politely and quietly apprehensive about camille’s friendship with clem’s son, the same with daisy and henry / cilla, etc. ) but it’s usually either we hate this ( meg @ pru/bee, sadie @ mick/sadie ) or we love this ( fern @ pru/bee, mick @ jimmy/caia, dusty @ duffy/vee )

who is more likely to start dancing with the other ?

lauren’s always the one who gets elliot dancing, grady would’ve sat in the corner at his own wedding if not for cecile while simon LOVES to dance and always guides em and asha out to the floor. pearl will pull ANYONE out to dance with her.

who cooks more/who is better at cooking ?

cameron is a horrible cook and has set freddie and johnny’s respective kitchens ablaze many times, marilyn has specialty dishes but she’s too lazy to cook often. ivor knows the basic, but he whips them up for cecile. nora’s excellent at cooking, but for some reason, only nik and coco have ever tried it.

who comes up with cheesy pick up lines ?

simon is often too hetero for his own good. clementine is guilty of this, too, but she’s cute enough to get away with.

who whispers inappropriate things in the other’s ear during inappropriate times ?

BIG ROME AND GIDEON ENERGY. also big dom and emmy / daisy energy. jack and kimber are definitely guilty of this, too. jules probably whispered something indecent to bella at cecile’s wake ( big ow typing that ! ) and it made bella feel so normal for five seconds that she was sort of always endeared after that.

who needs more assurance ?

given their history, hannah and freddie need a lot of reassurance from each other. that was obviously a problem for mick and look how THAT turned out. immediately post rehab romy needed a lot of validation from molly, which became messy.

what would be their theme song ?

MOST OF THEM HAVE SOUNDTRACKS AND SONGS BUT THERE ARE A LIL TOO MANY !!!!!!

who would sing to their child back to sleep ?

cameron could NOT sing, but did it all the time for daisy and henry, so bless freddie’s patience. fern walked in on liam softy singing one of his inappropriate songs to pru once and loved it, a la baby emma and baby got back. duffy does this constantly for his daughter, and vee’s definitely caught him a few times. emmy would never sing, but she def played medieval choir music over bastien’s baby monitor and dom was full ???? over this.

what do they do when they’re away from each other ?

most of the time they literally do not shut up about the other person, for better or worse. or it’s messy and they don’t consider them enough. it’s VERY one or another, which never turns out well.

one headcanon about this otp that breaks your heart.

AGAIN too many to choose from but the way we wrote charlie out and put johnny in as daisy’s father ? astounding, 10 / 10 because that works a little TOO well for the dynamics that played out with gen two and makes cam’s death hit a little HARDER. also we’ve been saying this for years but ivor / dom interaction pls. the scandal of it all.

one headcanon about this otp that mends it.

soft concept is the scooby gang ( there’s no freddie, just gay daphne, a shaggy and scooby, and velma ) having elaborate halloween plans every year, even if it’s just to have a movie marathon. costumes are often required, and dusty LOVES some good riddles, so she’ll get every stoned and hide clues around the apartment that lead to the snacks.

#my brain is mush take this! pls!#creepshcw #cannot possibly tag everyone so #* ♡ . ━━━ ◜ orumad ／ ships .#also may have forgotten a few don't look at me i tried to remember everyone but u knOW

6 notes · View notes

trojansblr · 5 years ago

Text

#FightOn! (05) | OT7 Halloween edition!

Summary: The University of Southern California is a prestigious school - only the best or the richest can attend. That means there will be a lot of spoiled brats. Two groups start colliding and the entire college shift alongside them. What will happen when sparks starts to flow between them? Drama will certainly be there.

Pairing: BTS with -eventually- female characters

Genre: Fluff, Angst, Smut (in the future), College!au, Interactive!au, Halloween!au

Word Count: 20k UNEDITED

A/N: First things first thank you so much to everyone who patiently waited and sent me nice messages. You guys helped my not so confident ass going hehe :’) also, thank you Ali and Lily for being and unconditional support, even if this piece is a mess. You guys make me feel embraced and secure! Like I said, it’s not perfect and it’s more like a comedy based on the sad life of emo Jungkook or something than a proper halloween/suspense story, but I tried and had fun in the process! That’s what counts to me. I hope you all like it and also, I’ll be waiting for asks and conspiracy theories on the discord chat hehehe Happy -first part of- Halloween, fam! Love you all very very much. 🖤🎃

P/S: It was hard to insert so many people into one chapter but! to the one’s that didn’t show that much, don’t worry, part 2 coming out soon and you will definitely show more there hehehe and I can assure you guys part two will be even more chaotic.

The Characters • Day 3 • Day 4 • Day 5

USC’s haunting night, which came to an end with a shocking reveal, began with nothing more than an exciting buzz that hovered in the air.

The students were now filling up the campus streets with contagious laughter and thrill. A few lamp poles were shining through this dark afternoon in the fall of 2019, orange pumpkins adorning the entrances of the old buildings, three leaves and skeletons that happened to be hanged around were dancing in the howling wind. It was Halloween night, it was time to trick and be tricked, it was time to pretend to be someone you were not while dancing the night away… you could tell by the way all houses were being left in the dark, that every student residing here waited anxiously for this chance of playing pretend.

A built up silhouette wrapped up in a tight red suit, walked in a fast pace towards the Fluor Tower, nobody to be seen down the gloomy streets since the party was located in the opposite direction. The unforgiving wind made walking a little worse for the boy, his breathing against the mask he was wearing began to feel heavier and warmer but there was no way he would take it off now. His friends needed to see him in full costume, he kept thinking. The boy beneath the mask was Jungkook Jeon. His friends, known to most of the university as the Y Group, were all gathered at Deo and Hyori’s dorm room, waiting for him.

Hyori was the one suggesting the disguise Jungkook was now wearing. A week before this, the boy was still indecisive about what to wear and in one rainy afternoon, while they all ate a cheesy pizza and the rain tumbled endlessly against the window, she suggested him to dress like Spiderman with an obvious glance sent through the other end of the table.

Once he was almost reaching the girls building, he started hearing euphoric chattering close by. Hoseok’s laughter impossible to mistake by somebody else’s.

“I can’t believe he actually did it!” Jungkook heard Hoseok say and immediately the idea of hiding behind a tree and pulling a prank on his friends crossed his mind. That was exactly what he did “That guy is crazy to say at least!” laughter filled the chilly air.

“I never doubted he wasn’t” Hyori added sharply.

“Where’s Jungkook though? Didn’t he say he was like- 5 minutes from here?” The boy’s attention was now fully focused on Deo “I’m going to die if we stay here any longer waiting” the sound of her shoe tapping nervously onto the floor didn’t go unnoticed by the hidden spidey.

“Want my jacket?” Jimin offered “He did say he was a few minutes away? Maybe he met someone?”

“Jungkook is more anti social than I am, I doubt he stopped by with someone-” Hyori started but was quickly interrupted.

“HEY! No I’m not!” he let out by impulse making the group snap their heads towards the direction of the sound. Hoseok’s hands fled to grab Deo’s arm who was near him, his eyes almost popping out. Both girls unable to form a sound, too caught up in the moment.

“Fuck-” Jungkook cursed under his breath once he realized what he did.

“Aaaaish!” Jimin said out loud; adrenaline running through his veins, although he would never admit he got a little scared for a second there.

“Are you serious dude??” Deo said once she saw someone coming from behind a tree, ready to throw some hands at whoever it was. She was dressed like Cher Horowitz from Clueless, the movie, one that Jungkook himself had seen countless times once he was younger. He remember turning on the tv on Sunday afternoons and seeing the actress face over and over again. Deo did a great job, he thought.

“It’s spider man now” he started walking towards his friends, arms coming to the front of him to mimic the superhero spider web shooting action “How do I look?”

“Ya, this guy will never change” Hoseok laughed it out “I was really scared, you- you dumbass” he finished making the younger laugh. Hoseok wasn’t far behind, and the character he had chosen a month before, was on everyone’s opinion, the perfect choice for him. Ace Ventura was spirited and loud in every way Hoseok could be. His clothes were probably arranged by his sister, she loved to dress up her younger brother and Hoseok didn’t mind at all, and his hair… Wow, his hair!

“Imagine if it went like I had planned it to” Jungkook chuckled and reached back to tug into his mask and pull it off. His heavy huff louder now, hair completely messy.

“I could punch you in the face I swear to God!” Deo started but the corners of her mouth were already pulling up.

“Can we go now? After this I feel like somebody else will be lurking in the dark-”

“Eyyyy- It’s halloween but we’re not in a horror movie” Jimin glanced at Hyori feeling creeped out. Of course Jimin wouldn’t waste the opportunity to look cool and laid back this Halloween, and Deo excelled herself making his hair look like Johnny Depp’s in Cry Baby. Hyori on the other hand, decided her costume by fumbling through her whole closet. I’ll go with the easiest but still remarkably costume, she said, and that’s how Ashley Spinelli turned out to be her choice.

“She has a point. Everybody will try to scare us tonight and I’m not ready”

“Let’s just go!” Jimin said pulling Deo and Hyori’s arm at the same time and Jungkook couldn’t help but laugh at how much of scaredy-cats his friends were.

“Wait!!!” Hyori heard Hoseok saying loudly right behind her, and once she turned around to smile at him, vision a little blocked by her mustard beanie, she couldn’t help the goosebumps that went through her body. Something feels eerie, maybe it’s just the fact that we are alone in a dark street, she thought. And shrugging off that feeling, she marched alongside her friends to the party she put most effort so far.

Doing his best to keep his posture straight while sitting in bed, Yoongi was feeling rather sleepy having Carolina toy with his hair, the girl trying her best to style it just like Naruto’s. He had been feeling a little lazy the past few weeks but he knew there was zero to no chance of him escaping halloween night, specially because his friends digged the fact they could just dress like some weirdos and pull pranks all night long. If he said he wasn’t going, for sure they would do something stupid and hey, he wasn’t one for refusing free liquor either.

“Why is your hair so damn straight?!” he heard Carolina complain for the thousand time. He said nothing, just kept his eyes closed and opened a cheeky smile. A month before his group started talking about this night - mostly the girl and Taehyung who were already fantasizing about what to wear. Namjoon and Jin quickly followed the lead making jokes on who was similar to what character and what not. Once they inquired him on who would he be for this night he just said the first thing that came to his mind. First because it was an easy costume since it was basically one piece of clothing and also because he wasn’t creative enough to remember anything else, as far as he knew Naruto was the only other guy he would like to be if he had to choose.

“Are you still doing his hair?” Jin came into Carolina’s bedroom with an indignant tone and before she could even answer he was already adding more to his little playful rant “Ya, you need to help me out with the makeup! Namjoon made it look like I had a hole instead of an eye-”

“I’m sorry if I’m no make up artist!!!” they all heard Namjoon say out loud; Yoongi could perfectly picture him sat down on the couch too entertained with his cellphone to even glance up while responding Jin’s comment about his poor artistic abilities.

“Ya” Jin turned around to look at Namjoon; voice deep but in a playful tone “You don’t need to be a makeup artist to know this looks terrible”

“Take those baby wipes over there” Carolina pointed a little package over her desk “And go clean that mess! I’ll do your makeup once I finish Yoongs” she continued spraying hairspray non stop while combing the hair of a now intoxicated boy, who kept coughing like he was really dying.

“I told you not to open your mouth!!” she said more laughing than scolding Yoongi.

“Im- Argh- Impossible!” the taste on his mouth was horrible and for a second he panicked over dying the most ridiculous death. It didn’t help the fact that Jin passed by laughing hysterically only to cough the same way he did once he got closer to the dangerous cloud of spray hovering over Yoongi’s head.

“You should be given permission of the state to use something as toxic as this” Jin said getting out quickly making Carolina laugh and shush him with her famous ‘Go away’. He directed himself to their bathroom to try and remove the damage Namjoon had made on his eye. Jin usually liked a lot what he saw on the mirror, and today wasn’t any different. His hair was combed with gel, he had a nice suit on and personally he thought he did a nice job on gluing Thing - family addams member, or hand, into his suit right shoulder. Gomez Addams was who he chose to be tonight, a classy and fun character, very appropriate for him as Namjoon had pointed out.

“Tcharamm! Howl arrived!”

“Woaah Taehyung, nice job!”

“You like it??”

“What’s going on with that cape?”

“Leave his cape alone, Yoongi, he did good”

“Thank you!”

Jin let out a chuckle, his friends were always nagging one another, not that he wouldn’t do the same with them but normally he would play the mom figure and try do ease the situations.

He looked at himself in the mirror one more time after throwing the used baby wipe in the trash and pushing the bathroom door he made his way to the living room.

“Lady Joker I hope you’re ready for me cause I’m all clean and I’m impatient as well” heads turned to Jin, Taehyung’s previous pout face becoming an excited one now after seeing him.

“Woah!!! Jin! You look just like him!!!”

“You mean handsome?” Jin stated the obvious with his hands on his hips.

“Yes…?” Taehyung replied with a weird confused face making them laugh.

“Lady Joker here is ready, so is everyone else now…” Carolina spared a glance to everyone in the room “… I think. It’s just you now, c’mon” she started pushing Jin back to the bathroom.

“That’s cause he has the easiest character of all” Jin went backwards while Carolina still pushed him; his finger pointed out to Namjoon.

“Being Milo Thatcher requires great effort, like having a brain for example” Namjoon concluded.

“I hope that’s not you calling me dumb” Jin answered back, the sound of it a little muffled since Carolina was closing the bathroom door to avoid any bickering.

“Yeap. He was” Yoongi said quietly; he was sat on the arm of the couch Namjoon was in, his arms crossed and his hair was fully up.

“So! Do you guys think I look good with long hair??” Taehyung said after a minute of entire silence making both boys look at him while he wiggled his head to make his fake hair flow.

After the bathroom door was closed, Jin sat on the faucet while Carolina opened every drawer looking after her black eye shadow and that’s when she heard Jin say “He was calling me dumb wasn’t he? He’ll see. Just- Wow the disrespect” and the way he said it was more than enough for the girl to crack a laughter right on his face.

Differently from the chilly outside, the party at Tau Kappa Epsilon was burning hot. The frat committee had pulled a great amount of money and effort this year and everyone that had been to the Halloween party last year could say so the minute they set foot on the entrance. For starters, this year for you to get inside you needed to know the password, which was strategically leaked on the USC gossip blog a week before this.

“Did you find it yet?” Holly asked; she had her arms crossed, the wind too harsh and although she was wearing a red hoodie and a pair of yellow trousers because she was dressed as Winnie the Pooh she couldn’t help but feel cold since she and her group were still outside.

“God, why in all days today had to be this windy?!” Tori said with frustration, tightening her grip on the coat she was wearing “If I hadn’t brought this coat I would be hard as ice right now, I’m telling you” she chuckled, her chin trembling a little since she was feeling cold, the coat doing nothing for her uncovered legs. She had decided with Deo they would go as iconic characters from the 90’s, and of course she chose Vivian Ward from Pretty Woman.

“Ok I think I got it!”

“You did??” Holly that was a little distracted looking around exclaimed in surprise and quickly scooched up towards Silvia who had been glued on her phone scrolling through USC gossip page to find the code.

“Yeah, I think I did! Look-” Silvia showed them the phone; she was dressed as Simon of Alvin and the chipmunks, her glasses sliding on her nose bridge non-stop while she looked down too focused.

“Nice job, Silvy!”

“Now I only need to wait for Esme and Tessa… I’m sure they are almost here, I mean I called them half an hour ago and they were already on their way” Silvia said looking at her phone again, checking if she had any unread messages.

“I’m sure we can go inside and they meet us there? We could send them a text with the-”

“HEY GIRLS!!” the three of them heard and their attention flew to the newcomers.

“Nina!” Holly exclaimed excited.

“You look amazing guys! Oh my God, I’m so excited for tonight!” Nina said making Cecilia laugh besides her; Nina was dressed as Poison Ivy, her new red hair contrasting greatly with her green outfit. She had some ivy plants complementing her costume and it looked absolutely stunning.

“That’s actually right, she came all the way here talking about it” Cecilia joked; she had chosen to dress up like a sexy racer this year, keeping it simple but hot.

“And you look a bomb as well!” Tori said, giving both girls a quick hug. “Now chop chop girls! Otherwise we’ll get all ruined in this bad wind”

“I’ll send Tessa and Esme a text with the code then- Let’s get going, I’m kind of freezing as well and regretting being a chipmunk without proper pants” Silvia said making them laugh.

The decoration this year was incredibly well done, full of big killer statues, things hanged and detailed paintings on the wall, most probably TKE (Tau Kappa Epsilon) had once again contacted the art students to help with that. Hoseok had already jumped out of his feet ten times at least, too scared of the large Pennywise face he had come across a few times and the many spider webs hanging above everyone’s heads.

“I thought it was you!” Amber laughed when she came besides Hoseok and he jumped in fear… Again. “How are you doing Mister…?”

“Ace Ventura! And ooof- Amber!” He gasped first because he had been scared and now because she was looking really good.

“Hey! You came! Are you alright love? You seem a little startled.” Amber was so happy to see the boy that she talked way too fast making him stare at her with endearing eyes “It’s been a while.”

“Of course! I wouldn’t miss this party for the world! But that Pennywise…” he said pointing at the wall painting, a frown crossing his face “Not cool at all.” he chuckled while turning to her again, his glance lowering a bit now to see her costume more attentively. Amber was wearing a playboy bunny costume, a dress like version of it.

“It’s ok, it’s just a painting. Besides if it wasn’t just a painting, I’d always protect you. Well… I would try.” she giggled making him follow “And tonight will be so much fun, I haven’t really celebrated Halloween in years!”

“I see you already have a drink so now just enjoy the night!” Hoseok said cheekly.

“I do!” she stated quickly looking down, where she had a drink in hands “You should grab one soon too.”

“Jimin went to grab some drinks for us. I’m waiting for mine.” he winked “But what are you most afraid of then? If not Pennywise”

“Probably just… Uh… Spirits” she said finally with a tiny shivering “The unknown too. Maybe just being alone. My fears are very strange.”

“Oh spirits are a no for me too! I try not to believe they exist but I have a fertile imagination!” he said with a panicked face and Amber made a quick note on how cute he could be.

“You look really good by the way… Like I know you aren’t in a sexy outfit, but you look happy and just… You know… You just look great.”

“Thanks Amber! I tried hard to find the clothes to match the movie! But you look great too…“ he offered his heart smile, his eyes genuinely matching his soft expressions.

While Hoseok kept talking to Amber, his friends were close by still waiting for Jimin to come back with something to drink. They had arrived for a while now, but since the place wasn’t that crowded yet, Jungkook managed to find a spot for Deo to sit a little. The girl had been complaining about her shoes choice for some time now but he himself felt like sitting, so that’s what he did. He sat and kept fumbling with his phone while Deo rambled with him (things that he was certainly not listening) and Hyori kept scanning the place after Jimin.

“I hope this party doesn’t suck.” Deo commented a little bored while looking the ambience.

“What do you mean?”

“There’s no one here. My feet already hurt. Jungkook took the only seat available and is staring at his phone with a grin on his dumb face.”

“We got here super early, relax! And just take the damn shoes off, you’re going to in a couple of hours so might as well do it now.” Hyori grinned at her “Is Jack coming?”

“I think so? I didn’t talk to him today yet but he should be here. We bought his costume like- last week so…” Deo wondered; she was answering Hyori but her head was turned at Jungkook’s direction, trying to pry on what he was doing.

“The love birds that text all day didn’t talk today?”

“He texted me this morning but we were dealing with the outfits so I… kinda forgot to text him back? He’s probably just making one of his ‘imma take longer to answer’ games” Deo looked back at her again to roll her eyes.

“Don’t sweat it, he’ll be around.” the older girl patted her shoulder with a warm smile to wrap that convo up.

“So… you’re just gonna ignore the fact that JK is laughing at his phone?”

“We teased him enough about him wanting to be spiderman…” Hyori bit down a smile, exchanging her glance to the boy in question, still entertained and completely absented of what was going on around him.

“True…” Deo concluded but then turned around to do exactly the opposite with what she had just agreed with “Hey dork.” she called and poked him, making him lift his head towards them “Yeah you. What are you doing?”

“Texting.” he said simply.

“Who?” Hyori questioned.

“Have you ever heard of neighbor number?”

“No…?”

“You have one?!” Deo asked the boy while coming closer and feeling a lot more excited.

“Everyone has one.” he rolled his eyes.

“What is that?!”

“It’s the person whose phone number is either the before or after yours. Like, your’s 55 and their’s 56.” Jungkook explained to Hyori but he locked his phone trying to hide his previous conversation.

“Oh… and that’s cool because?”

“Because!!!” Deo exclaimed turning around to look at Hyori.

“It’s just like meeting someone online guys.”

“Oh don’t be an old lady. You’re a recess punk tonight!” Deo retorted making Hyori do a funny face as a response while trying to pry at Jungkook’s phone as well.

“You’re not looking at my texts.” he said defensively while hiding the phone against his chest once more.

“Oh c'mon JK.”

“No.”

“I’m not keeping your phone in my bag then. Good luck spidey.” Deo teased.

“Fine!”

A while ago Jimin had departed quickly from his friends to go fetch something to drink, but on his way he stopped by with many people. He got used to being popular in some way, he didn’t mind the attention at all… What he did mind was the constant people who tried to fake being friends with him just to get “famous”. He was now walking furiously towards the bar, the last conversation with some random guy he thought that was being genuinely nice to him stuck on his head. A small bump followed, his mind too distracted to actually pay attention at his surroundings and the frown that was before on his face quickly disappeared.

“Wow Jean! Sick costume!” he said once the girl in question turned around surprised to see the one that bumped on her was actually a familiar face.

“Really Jimin? Thank you” Jean was dressed as Mikasa from Attack on Titan, an anime Jimin had seen and liked a lot. “I think you look handsome in your costume” she finished with a cute smile while blushing a little.

“I tried my best to look like Cry Baby but Johnny Depp will always win.” he showed his cute laughter while saying it and Jean quickly retorted.

“Don’t say things like that. I think you just being yourself is handsome and a win for everyone including you” as soon as she said it and he was about to smile at her again thankful, the bartender came by and Jimin was quick to tell him his orders. He looked back to see if Jean wanted something but he noticed she was already served. The guy that was attending him, poured a glass of whiskey to Jimin and went to fetch some beers. While he went inside to fetch it Jimin turned again to Jean.

"You came with friends?”

“I did! I’m meeting Holly here!”

“Oh~ she’s Deo’s friend! I didn’t know you two knew each other! Small world huh?” he winked and raised his glass to take a sip of it making Jean laugh.

“Yes, we do. We talk time to time whenever I have time. She is really nice.” she said and Jimin hummed in agreement.

"So, who or what scares you most?”

“What scares me most is bugs especially cockroaches… oh yeah also rats. What about you? Are you scared of anyone or something?”

“I’m trying to keep a brave face tonight so I can’t tell you!” he cutely joked putting his finger to his lips and doing a slight ‘shush’ motion “But it was nice seeing you Jean~ I have to bring these drinks to the sober ones before they fall asleep” he said while pointing with his head towards the beer bottles the bartender had just brought.

“Have fun at the party. Don’t be reckless or get yourself in trouble!” she said loudly when Jimin started walking away with all those drinks in hands, trying to make way, only to turn back again and smile foolish at her and then winking again.

On his way towards his group he spotted Hoseok a little closer than the rest and he moved fast to get the help of the older boy. Jimin was hardly managing to hold all those bottles plus his cup.

“So do I! I overthink way too much.” he heard Amber say enthusiastically to Hoseok and for a moment he felt really sorry to be barging into the conversation.

“Hey guys! Sorry! Help me-” he said quickly and Hoseok took two bottles off his hands. “Oof! I thought I was going to let everything fall” he laughed at his own moment of clumsiness.

“It’s alright! I’ll help you take this to them” Hoseok trailed off and then looked at Amber once again, she still had a smile on her face, their talk before being way too cheerful for her to lose it. “It was really good seeing you!”

“It was good seeing you too. I hope we can hang out again soon, I’ve missed seeing you.”

“Keep that beautiful smile on your face Amber~ I’ll see you around tonight yeah?”

“I will! Thank you! You enjoy it too, and keep safe, ok? Don’t drink too much and drink plenty of water. I’ll see you later on in the party. I’ll probably stay until pretty late.”

“Can’t promise I won’t drink much but I’ll try to stay away from the zombies! Be safe sweetheart~” and there he went, him and Jimin towards their group of friends.

“Where’s Yoongi?” Carolina questioned while looking over Jin’s shoulders; her voice louder than expected as the raging song played in the party.

“I don’t know?” Jin looked around too trying to spot Yoongi’s hair among all those costumes “He left quite a while ago… And I doubt he will be able to bring us all something to drink”

The five of them had arrived and the party was already hectic. Yoongi had offered to go to the bar fetch something to drink since he was in the need of something to keep him relaxed and more loose in the middle of all those people. The rest of them stayed in a corner next to the entrance, the less crowded space they could find, but now a lot of time had passed and Carolina was starting to feel anxious.

“Ok, you guys stay here and I’ll go help him out”

“You’re going alone in this sea of people??” Taehyung asked her, whom was already ready to walk away.

“I’ll be fine Tae, just stay here with Nam and Jin. If anything happens I have my phone with me and I can call you. Yoongi is the one without his”

“We’ll wait here. Namjoon won’t be leaving anyways since he’s socializing for what it feels like an hour now” Jin joked looking at the other boy talking enthusiastically to some people from his book club. Carolina spared a glance and smiled at him, and then in a blink of an eye she was already being engulfed by the many costumed students.

She tried her best to make space and go towards the bar, where she was hoping to find Yoongi, but the task was getting complicated. It didn’t help that people were already tipsy and some really drunk. Carolina was starting to feel a little claustrophobic and way too pissed at the people who were pushing and also pulling her. When she was about to shout at some random guy that was trying to make her dance with him, she felt her arm being pulled and her head snapped quickly thinking she had finally reached Yoongi, but no. Someone in an all black costume and a weird baby face mask was pulling her out of there.

At first she offered no resistance, glad she was going to get out of that tumultuous crowd. But after a few seconds of the mysterious person pulling her towards what it seemed like the bathroom area, she pulled back her arm making the person look back.

“Who are you?!” She questioned seeing that the person went for her arm again but she was quick to flinch it’s grasp. “This is not funny!” still, no reaction. She analysed the person standing in front of her; someone taller than her, definitely a male but not a short one. “Ben?” she tried “Dude this is getting creepier.” the man did nothing but to offer his hand to her gently. And although Carolina was feeling a little creeped out she was also starting to get curious about who the costumed guy in front of her might be. So she took his hand, and he took her to the bathroom area.

“Ben if this is you I swear-“ she started but the man she thought was Ben just opened the bathroom door and pushed her inside, locking the door quickly. He himself never entering the space with her.

Carolina bumped hard against something “FUCKING ASSHOLE!!” she exclaimed mad.

“I said the same but he didn’t opened the door… Until now that is” Yoongi’s voice now filling her ears and she turned back in a snap. Turns out the thing she went against was Yoongi and not a wall like she was expecting.

“Yoongs? What are you doing here?”

“I myself don’t know…” he answered returning the hug she gave him.

“Ok! I think I have a plan!” someone said making both of them get out of their transe.

“Oh yeah, Carol this is Sarah. She was already here when I got… here” Yoongi explained simply.

“Umm… I would say nice to meet you but due to the circumstances I think-“

“I perfectly understand and share the feeling!” Sarah quickly interrupted the other girl “Also either we wait for him to open the door again and I don’t know put our foot in the middle of the breach or we stay stuck here”

“Doesn’t seem like a bad plan but I won’t volunteer my foot for the cause”

“Why the hell are we even here???” Carolina questioned “Is it the new trend locking people in the bathroom to socialise or something?” and as soon as she finished it a cell phone started ringing. They all exchanged glances.

“Don’t look at me, I didn’t even bring my phone” Yoongi said.

“Well it’s not mine!”

“I think…” Sarah trailed off while going towards the faucet, there was something behind it “Oh” and she retrieved a bag. The sound of the ringtone died and she looked at Yoongi and Carolina who were focused on the paper bag. Not even a second passed and the cell phone started to ring again.

“Oh just give me this” Carolina snatched the bag from Sarah’s hands and quickly opened it, a burner phone now visible and she picked it up. “Who’s this? What? Why would I be enjoying being locked inside a bathroom you weirdo??”

“Who is it?!” Sarah questioned and Carolina lifted a hand for her to wait.

“What game? What are you talking about?” Carolina questioned further “A paper?”

“What is this? This is a stupid prank” Yoongi rambled.

“What- Hey!!!” Carolina exclaimed taking the phone out of her ear and looking at it extremely angry “Asshole!!!”

“What happened?”

“This motherfucker said that the rules were on a paper inside this bathroom and then hanged up!”

“Are you serious now? I just wanted a drink” Yoongi sighed and started pacing around.

“What now?”

“Oh! I have my cellphone!!!” Carolina realised quickly reaching for her pocket of her nurse suit “I’ll call Jin and he can come here an- Fuck.”

“What?!” Sarah exclaimed again and Yoongi glanced at them.

“No reception” Carolina said blankly “I fucking hate this party.” she placed her phone inside her pocket once again and crouched down near the bathroom wall, her hand fast to pick up her pen kept inside the same pocket and started doodling on the wall. The neon light in the bathroom making her feel nauseous.

“I’ll start searching then!” Sarah sighed; the girl was dressed as comfortably as she could. Her costume being Violet Beauregard from Charlie and the chocolate fabric and she mentally thanked herself for choosing something so comfy.

“Are you seriously vandalising the bathroom?” Yoongi asked Carolina; he was leaned against the sink, his arms crossed.

“Yeah”

“I don’t think writing on the wall ‘Babyface sucks’ is going to solve the problem”

“Well I’m unsatisfied with Babyface service! He just pushed me and locked me inside the bathroom! Ugh- I bet it was that fucking asshole…” Carolina started doodling near the words she had just written.

“What asshole? Everyone for you is an asshole”

“Well- That’s a good point. But Jimin. I bet it was Jimin. He must be trying to pay me back ever since-“

“You mean Jimin Park?!” Sarah asked while fumbling through the cabinets that the bathroom had.

“Yeah he-“

“I FOUND IT!!!!” Sarah exclaimed excited and showing them the paper.

“Umm… I guess we are a team?” Sarah looked at them expectantly “And I didn’t brought my phone so…”

“I was going to say no but then I saw the 6.000 cash prize so”

“2000 each Yoongi, not 6000!” Sarah corrected him.

“Still. Carolina?” he looked at the girl in question “I could really use the money to-“

“I know.” she said serious “So we better win this. And I guess I’m the only one with a phone which only unlocks with my fingerprint so I guess it’s fine to leave it behind…” she reluctantly put her phone inside the bag “Also Sarah, if we’re doing this-“

“Yeah?” the girl asked.

“Yoongi already knows me but um… I’m kind of extremely competitive so if I happen to loose my shit-“

“Oh it’s ok! Totally get it!”

“She will lose it. Just saying” Yoongi brushed it off.

“I will”

“OK PLAYERS HERE WE COME!” Sarah instantly became another person and both Yoongi and Carolina exchanged glances a little surprised “OPEN THE DOOR!”

“I can’t actually believe we got stuck in a tiny broom closet for 15 minutes just to find a damn paper!” Tori let out laughing; her breathing heavy.

“In my defense my moves were restricted to just being able to lift my arms up” Jason retorted, his face a little red from the lack of air in the confinement.

“That’s true! I was feeling trapped between you-“

“Guys shut up!” Jungkook finally said something; the paper with the rules still in his hands “We have to focus now, I ain’t losing this game”

“Jeez! Ok, ok! We’ll focus” Jason put his hands up in defeat.

“I could really use those speakers bro, I want this prize” Jungkook sighed trying to apologise.

Somehow in the middle of the party Jungkook realised he was left behind with Hyori, both of them clueless of where their friends had gone to. So he eased her mind by saying he was going to look after them quickly. Hyori at the time nodded and kept looking around without leaving their previous spot.

Jungkook went to the bar hopping to find Jimin there but his friend was nowhere to be found. He wandered off to the bathrooms but two of them were locked and the other one was empty. He tried to scream Deo and Hoseok names in hopes that one of them were inside but due to the loud music it was useless. Not shortly after a person passed by and seeing he was fumbling with the door lock, that same person approached him and asked what he was doing. “I’m looking for my friends” was what he simply answered so the mysterious being asked what were they dressed like and after a brief description of their costumes Jungkook was pointed towards a long and gloomy corridor. He didn’t hesitate on going and that’s how he ended up opening the dark broom closet and being pushed inside. To his surprise, Tori and Jason were already there, their breathing too heavy and Jungkook kept thinking he had interrupted something else, but his thoughts were quickly brushed away when a cell phone started ringing.

“To get those speakers you first need to win the prize, Kook, and to do that you’ll need to find those damn three hidden bags” Tori pointed out making him come back to the moment; her arms crossed over her chest.

“Things that scare me most…” Jason wondered.

“AH! The decorations!!!” Jungkook’s face lit up “They must be near the decorations!”

Most of the teams were already out of their confinements by now. Some a little hazy and confused, some fully determined to win the prize. What student wouldn’t want to win 2.000 dollars in a night just by playing a Halloween game? It was easy money! And that was exactly what Aashna kept thinking.

When she left her dorm to go to the party that night she would have never expected to be going home again with that large amount of money, and there was nothing that she loved more than to play games, in fact she liked to think that she was good at them.

She got a little confused at first, when she lost herself from Sana and Cara, especially because she had left her phone back into the dorms and due to that she had no way to contact the girls. While she kept waiting for Sana to get ready hours ago, she used it so much that it discharged and it was totally useless to take it. But now, here she was, running around with two other girls she had never seen before trying to get to those bags before anyone else would.

“Guys look!” Nina pointed towards three dark things on the floor near a tree in the backyard of TKE. A few people transiting from one house to the other were passing by but none of them were paying attention to the girls.

“Are those the bags??” Esme asked a little behind from the other two. She was dressed like Theodore from Alvin and the chipmunks and although she was looking adorable her legs were freezing.

The backyard was the last place any rational person would want to go. It was windy today, and not the kind that feels like a nice summer breeze, it was the kind that made you feel the presence of a storm coming. The fact that the place wasn’t illuminated properly didn’t help either. Team 6 could barely see if those things on the floor were the bags they needed or not.

“I can’t believe we found them!” Aashna said coming closer and once she grabbed a loop of one of the bags a grotesque nun showed up behind the tree. Slowly it made it’s way towards the girls. “Holy-“ Aashna took a step back startled, the bag she had taken was now dropped onto the grassy floor.

“OH MY GOD!!!” Esme that had just being able to catch up with both of them sprinted back the moment she saw the dark presence, going back to where she had came. She didn’t even took a second glance.

The nun kept slowly walking forward. Aashna at the same time walked back. It’s yellow eyes focused on her and her breathing started to match her heart race. Her chest going up and down really fast.

“Push it, Khaleesi!!!” Nina shouted at her making her snap out of the transe. Both of them could hear a faint scream in the back but it was being blocked by their own heartbeats drumming on their ears. Adrenaline kicking in. Nina kept shouting ‘Khaleesi’ at Aashna, the fearful creature making her forget her teammate’s real name.

On the confusion of it, Aashna did in fact push back the nun, but the result wasn’t the expected. It didn’t move. Not even an inch.

“I GOT IT!! RUN!!!!” Nina passed by her with one bag on her back and two on her hands; her costume making it easier for her to sprint, contrary to Aashna’s.

The girl didn’t think twice. The moment the scary image before her started to lurk forward again, she stumbled two steps back and turned around to run. A hand grabbed her arm making her come to a halt. Aashna screamed and yanked her arm back. Free at last she ran towards Nina and Esme. Her mind not functioning properly. She could see her teammates shouting and making exaggerated moves for her to go to them but she could hear nothing. It was like a slow motion scene of her worst nightmare.

Hoseok thought he had been scared enough since he got to the party but now he was more than terrified. He was walking with Cole and Asa, two guys he had just met due to a bad joke and he couldn’t help being alert all the time. Cole was leading both him and Asa and they were looking for the so called bags inside the TKE frat house.

“I’m sure they hid it here, I mean- it’s just the perfect place, not a lot of people will come inside the house when there’s an actual party going on” he heard Cole’s voice more clearly now, the loud music sounded distant; the boy was still facing forward, leading them into a big hallway.

“Yeah but it said it was near what we fear most?” Asa pondered while looking attentive to a photo hanged on the wall “I don’t know about you guys but I’m not afraid of a frat house… As much gross as they can be” he frowned seeing one guy almost naked on that same photo.

The corridor they were now in was narrow so they lined up, Cole going in the front and Asa in the back. The wall on their left had some pictures of the boys of TKE while the wall on their right was mainly filled with big windows. That didn’t mean the place was lighten up, the whole house was dark. Things were visible due to the windows, the boys could see each other’s figures and what surrounded them because of the moonlight, but other than that there was no other form of light.

“Uoooh uoh what was that?!” Hoseok freaked out and fumbled back making Cole giggle.

“It’s just a glimpse of a light dude” Asa calmed him down while catching him and pulling him forward gently.

“I- I think I’m afraid of the dark” Hoseok admitted.

“It’s ok”

“And I’m afraid of being alone” Cole said sarcastically “So that’s why this is the perfect place to hide the bags because it’s both dark and has zero people in it. Genius ain’t I?” and he turned back to face the other two.

Hoseok’s face went pale. Asa’s blue eyes became big. Cole felt a puff of air into his neck and he tensed.

“For the first time in my life I just hope I’m ugly and that’s the reason you guys are doing those faces” he said; his body frozen and his mind in denial, he didn’t want to turn back.

“Boo” something grunted right behind him making his body tremble. Hoseok screamed and fell back into Asa who screamed as well and fumbled backwards, his eyes never leaving the amorphous creature upon them. His big hands clumsily trying to find support on the walls. Hoseok that fell on his butt quickly got up only to turn around just to stumble onto Asa once again.

Cole finally turned back and for a second he wished he didn’t. His voice stuck on his throat, eyes fixed on the sinister scarecrow right in front of him.

“G-Givee meee yourrr heeaaart” the creature grunted once more. Cole finally got a grip of himself and pushed the haunting scarecrow back, running right past him.

“ASA!! THE BAGS!” he screamt after stumbling on something and realising it was what they were looking for.

“FORGET THE BAAAAGS! AAAAH” Asa’s voice was trembling and between trying to help Hoseok who kept falling and running away from the creature who was going after the two he managed to scream back at Cole “FUCK YOU GO AWAY!!!”

“WOOOAHHH!!! WOAA”

“I got this, I got this” Cole kept mumbling to himself while scanning the place. He had very few options. The scarecrow had it’s back turned to him but the corridor was too narrow for him to pass by it without something happening. So he looked at the window right onto his left and let his body take the lead.

Cole’s hands were shaking a bit due to the heat of the moment. He fiddled with the window lock for a little but once he unlocked it a huge smile opened on his face.

“COLEEE?”

“I- Wait a sec! I got this!!!!” he answered while quickly glancing at his teammates and then back at the task in front of him. The window was a little rusty but he managed to open it fully so he threw both bags down. “GUYS! JUST RUN! MEET ME DOWN ON THE LAWN”

“COLE WHAT?!” Asa who was pushing continually the scarecrow back asked. Hoseok was glued to the wall screaming nonstop.

“JUST RUN AWAY! I’LL JUMP” Once he said this the scarecrow turned back. Cole was already sitting in the window. “GO! NOW!” he reassured his teammates again and Asa took the lead grabbing Hoseok by his shirt and running as fast as he could. The dreadful creature fastened it’s pace towards Cole. The boy smiled before jumping.

“Did we really need to choose the dark basement as our place to search?” Jin asked while he looked to the stairs that led to the dim place over Sana’s shoulders. His hands were gripping her arms and keeping her in place as a shield. “I feel like there’s definitely something there but it’s not the bags.” he laughed nervously.

“Yeah… I don’t feel like this is a good idea, Jeremy” Sana pondered, her eyes on the same spot Jin’s were.

“Fine then, you two stay here and I’ll go.”

“Great plan!” Jin offered him a quick thumbs up and his hands were back on Sana’s arm making the girl sigh but also let out a small giggle.

“It’s not a great plan” she said making Jeremy retrieve his foot of the first step to look back at her “If something happens to you, it’s only me and Jin”

“Not offended”

“Guys this is a Halloween game” Jeremy said laughing at their faces “The scariest shit that can happen is someone yelling at our ears and that’s it”

“Fine then, go” she brushed off. Jeremy rolled his eyes and turned front again, the darkened stairs making everything creepier. A second passed and he didn’t move. Another one and nothing. “So… Are you going or…?” Sana looked from him to the stairs again.

“I’m going! I’m going! It’s just- dark that’s all. I have no flashlight and I was trying to get my eyes used to it and-”

“You know there’s a light switch right there right?” Jin pointed to the wall next to them.

“Wha- Jin!!!!” Sana turned back giving him a soft slap “You could’ve told us that sooner!”

“Well sorry! I didn’t think he would go into the dark!”

While both of them kept quirreling Jeremy flicked the light switch in a flash tired of losing time, after all he had a game to win. But as soon as the lights were turned on two things came on focus, the bags near the third step and Freddy Krueger right at the bottom starting to climb up to get to them.

“Run-” Jeremy said lowly still paralysed watching the killer move himself “RUN!!!” that’s when Jin and Sana stopped arguing and looked back at him and what was going on. As soon as Freddy entered Jin’s vision, the boy screamt and started running backwards, looking every direction he could too afraid that more frightening creatures would appear. His loud voice echoing without coming to a stop.

Jeremy quickly pulled the bags towards him and turned around to run, passing one bag fast to Sana who was even faster to turn around and run towards the first floor as well but not before taking a box of washing powder left near the washing machine she passed by and throwing it back to hit the burnt face that tormented her so much.

Acute clinking sounds filled the air along with tree leaves dancing in the maddening wind. Jungkook and his team were sat on the porch of a neighbour house of TKE, the bags already retrieved and now alight right in front of each of them.

Tori kept trying to align her hair strands that kept swinging in front of her face while Jason kept fumbling with a walkie talkie he had just found on his own backpack. Inside each backpack they found a piece of paper with the same clue written on it, a little flashlight, a map of the campus, a walkie talkie and an almost realistic human finger with a tag on it that said one point for you player!

“This wind is making me stressed!” Tori let out with a sigh. Jason spared her a glance but kept pushing the buttons without really knowing what they did.

“That guy dressed as Chucky was pretty heavy” Jason mused “Don’t you think, bro?” he looked over Jungkook who was really quiet while reading over and over again the clue he found inside the backpack with furrowed eyebrows, deep in thoughts.

“Don’t you think bro??” Jason tried again.

“Uh?”

“Lost much, Kook?” Tori laughed.

“What are we supposed to do with this information?” Jungkook asked frustrated to his team “Wet blue? What is that?? There’s no such color”

“I’m sure we still have time, man, don’t stress it” Jason tried to cheer him up “I’m sure we were the first ones finding the bags plus we each have one point finger” he laughed while holding his gifted finger up.

“Yeah” he sighed “You’re probably right” Jungkook swept his bangs back. By now he was sure his hair was a mess, but he didn’t care much.

“Umm..” Tori began, her eyes following the movement of something way ahead of them “Not trying to break the lovely moment but I guess we are second place”

“We what?” Jungkook lifted his eyes from the paper he wouldn’t stop reading to see where Tori’s eyes were focused at and to his despair Yoongi and Carolina, alongside some blonde girl, were walking in a fast pace towards somewhere. They all had a backpack and the blonde girl was explaining something to them in a enthusiastic way. Jungkook tried his best to overhear what they were talking about, shushing Jason when he tried to say something along the lines of ‘don’t worry bro, we still got this’.

“Are you sure that’s the place?” he heard Yoongi ask lazily “I ain’t walking all the way over there for nothing”

“It’s there Yoongs, just stop being a grandpa, do you want the two thousand or not?” Carolina joked and Jungkook instantly got up.

“HEY!” Jungkook shouted “YOONGI”

“Kook what are you doing?” Tori asked alarmed.

“You heard this?”

“I think it was someone calling your name” the blonde girl said to Yoongi while looking around.

“YOONGI!! HERE!” Jungkook stepped forward.

“Who’s there?” Jungkook saw Yoongi stop and squint his eyes in his direction, he knew the older guy had a bad vision. “Ya, who’s that?” Yoongi asked Carolina who had the same expression on her face.

“It’s spiderman” the blonde one said and Carolina immediately commented “Uh nice butt” since the boy was turned to the side trying to fetch his walkie talkie to talk to Yoongi, and as soon as he heard the comment he turned around and walked forward a little further.

“IT’S JUNGKOOK!! YOONGI, IT’S ME!”

“Nevermind” Carolina said again and crossed her arms “WHAT DO YOU WANT VIRGIN BOY?!”

“It’s Jungkook?”

“Yeah”

“BRO ARE YOU PLAYING THE GAME?” Jungkook shouted trying to ignore Carolina. A hard gust of wind hit them suddenly, the boy’s hands coming up to protect his eyes.

“YES WE ARE”

“DO- DO YOU KNOW WHERE THE PLACE IS?”

“WE DO VIRGIN BOY BUT WE AIN’T TELLING” he saw Carolina shut Yoongi’s mouth without need with one of her hands and answered for him while laughing. Jungkook knew this because although he was trying to ask Yoongi the answer, he lived with the guy and knew him well enough to know that he could be a snake sometimes. “GO FIND YOUR BRAIN QUICKLY BEFORE YOU RUN OUT OF TIME”

“YOU- YOU’RE A BITCH!” Jungkook grunted in frustration.

“AND MUCH MORE!” her laughter echoing in the silent street and she coldly turned around with the blonde girl, both of them walking away. Yoongi did the same but before he shouted an apology “SORRY JUNGKOOKIE, GOOD LUCK!”

“Well that sucks” Jason stated bluntly coming near Jungkook, Tori right behind him.

Jungkook kept staring at their figures slowly disappearing in the distance, and something inside of him started boiling. His body was starting to get cold and his brain was completely blank due to his frustration.

A static noise broke the tension and Jason got startled by his own walkie talkie, Tori came rushed towards him as well as Jungkook - who spared one last glance at the horizon, Yoongi long gone.

“Hello players, this is your game master” a modified voice came out of the piece of machinery Jason was holding.

“Thank God! We need a hint!” Tori exclaimed, her right hand coming to her chest in a sign of relief.

“Beware of who may be watching you…” the voice said and as quick as it came it went away. The three of them still looking at the walkie talkie in hopes to hear anything else but nothing. Nothing came. Just the howling wind that was serving as a background song for their night.

“It’s.. It’s that it?” Jungkook asked indignant.

“It sounded like that guy- What’s the name?” Jason asked Tori rather excited “The Scream dude! The voice was exactly the same”

“TKE is definitely excelling themselves this year”

Hours ago Silvia thought she was up for a hell of a good night with her friends, even if the weather wasn’t helping at all, and now here she was, chasing the correct number painted on a tree located on the McCarthy Quad park. At least that was what Hyori and Namjoon had concluded from the clue they had been given to and she didn’t dare to refute.

Silvia was running fast but Hyori was running faster and the wind was pushing them back, difficulting their bodies movements. She heard someone shout a little further and coming to a halt she turned to see Namjoon pointing towards a big sycamore tree.

“Hyori!!!” she looked back to shout at the girl that went ahead “Hyori!!! He found it!” Silvia’s hair was all over her face and for a moment she could hardly see one foot ahead.

Something cold touched her skin while she tried to tame her wild curls, and when she looked up startled she saw Hyori’s smile. Both girls ran towards Namjoon who currently fought a battle with the zipper of his backpack trying to put away the clue inside it.

“What are you doing?” Hyori questioned him chuckling once they approached the spot. The boy glanced at them with a furious expression.

“I broke the zipper of my bag”

“Let me see it” Silvia took the still light bag only to conclude he indeed had broken it. She started then to try and find a solution to his problem.

“Ok so this is it” Hyori said looking around; the lantern she had in her right hand illuminating the red number painted on the tree. “And I’m guessing we’ll have to digg now” she pointed then her flashlight to the shovels pilled next to it.

“I’ll start then” Namjoon took one in his hands and started digging; he had no clue of what he was doing.

“Ok, let’s do this-” Silvia was going to put Namjoon’s backpack on the side but the other girl interrupted her with a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“Let’s take turns!” Hyori said with a gentle smile; her small voice a little louder now to be heard in such a terrible weather. “Me and Namjoon will digg while you come up with a solution to that” she chuckled.

“Got it!”

The boy wasn’t paying much attention now, his eyes strained onto the ground and he tried his best to not make a mess out of it. He could be clumsy at times - most of the times if he had to be honest, but he was trying his best to do the job properly and not disappoint both of his teammates. Hyori on the other hand got a little distracted once she saw another group of three a little further away from them. They seemed to be looking at a map. The only thing she could see was their flashlight pointed to the piece of paper and their silhouettes.

Hyori normally wasn’t that great at distinguishing people, she was bad with faces and all, but she would be damned if she didn’t recognize her own best friend even if she was from far away.

While her gaze was upon Deo and what her group might be, one of the tall silhouettes turned it’s head to the side, right at her direction. The flashlight wasn’t illuminating properly, but Hyori could see it was two boys that surrounded her friend.

“Are you going to digg too or…?” Namjoon asked huffing.

“Yeah… Just a sec…” she answered still too focused on Deo’s group. When her roommate illuminated the higher corner of a map she had in hands, the ray of light flashed Jack’s face and she could see his squinted eyes trying to look at her as well. “Jack!” Hyori said out loud but the howling wind muffled her voice.

The next thing she saw was Jack pointing towards his back and leading both Deo and the other tall guy further away from her. Is he really that competitive? Hyori thought. She held her glance at them for a few more seconds before Namjoon say something.

“I- I think” he gasped “I think we have the wrong spot”

“It’s still shallow Namjoon” Silvia pointed out laughing.

“Oh? Yeah… Sorry. I think I’m not doing a very good job” he said with both hands resting on his shovel, admiring the work he had done so far.

“Jack I’m pretty sure is that way” Deo pointed towards her back but her eyes were still trailed on the map she was carrying around. Jack’s hands never leaving her shoulder, pushing her forward. The girl was a little out of focus since her worst fear (clowns or just pennywise) got to chase after her earlier, that resulted on her eye mascara being smudged a little under her eyes due to crying.

“It’s not baby, look” he pointed with his own flashlight to a trail marked on the map. “We were here and we need to go this way”

“He’s right… I think” Taehyung admitted against his will. From the second he met Jack he hated the guy. He was the typical jock that made stupid jokes and spoke nothing more than about himself. The guy was cocky and basically the complete opposite of Taehyung. And to say it wasn’t being hard to control the facial expressions he felt the need to do every time Jack spoke was a complete lie.

“You can’t even read the GPS on your car and you’re asking me to trust you with a map?” she looked over her boyfriend.

“Hold on a second-”

“Sorry to interrupt the love quarrel but the guy is right” Taehyung interrupted; he was walking behind the couple and that made Deo stop on her tracks to look back at him, Jack being obliged to stop as well. “We passed by those trees back there” Taehyung said carefree while pointing back “and their numbers were 4, 7, 9… If we are assuming this is like a house address numbers thing, then our tree is on that way” he finished his thinking pointing frontwards.

“Thank God someone that backs me up” Jack said with a bright smile and going back to push Deo forward and gently once again.

“Fine then, let’s see” the girl rolled her eyes but offered no resistance at being guided.

Somewhere near, in the chilly park that was already filled with autumn leaves everywhere, you could hear the sound of a shovel insistently hitting the earth while a heated chattering followed. Team 3 was finding hard to reach to an agreement. Emma kept digging by herself, it had been fifteen minutes since they found their tree but Jennifer refused to touch a single nail on a shovel. V alongside Emma had picked a shovel to dig as well but seeing Jennifer did nothing she stopped her work and started arguing with her.

“We are a team Jennifer!” V was now almost yelling; the vein on her neck popping due to such frustration. “You gotta help as well!”

“I’ll help in the next one” Jennifer rolled her eyes and kept playing with her nails. Her expression not even alterated.

“That’s what you said when me and Emma were trying to catch the bags, yours included! And when we were trying to figure out this riddle”

“Stop being a dramatic bitch” Jennifer retorted now looking at Victoria’s eyes. “I said I will help on the next task”

“Leave her be, Victoria” Emma said with a huff. “I can do it, it’s-” another puff of air leaving her mouth “It’s alright”

Victoria grunted in frustration, her eyes never leaving Jennifer stare. “Forget it” she ended up saying and then went back to help Emma. “How deep do you think we have to dig?” she asked throwing the dirt she had just digged to the side.

“To be honest-” Emma started and stopped to kick her shovel deep into the soil “I hope not much more”

“Well I think you two will have to dig a whole more and faster if you want to finish this game until tonight”

“Shut up!” V snapped at Jennifer “No one asked your opinion, oh my God”

Jennifer just laughed in amusement, scenes like this were a regular thing on the volley practices. Both girls were from the same team although it didn’t look like not even a little not even at all.

“Did you felt that?” Emma asked V, trying to ignore the profound want and need of hitting Jennifer with her own shovel. The girl was just being too much ever since they got trapped together.

“Felt what?”

“That” Emma said again hitting her shovel on something harder than what it felt when digging earth and hearing a clink noise in return.

“Shit- We found it” Victoria exclaimed and quickly let her shovel fall by her side to start brushing the dirt aside with her own hands.

“Told ya’” Jack said. They had just found the tree marked as 22, the bright red impossible not to spot from a certain distance. They had been walking for ten minutes non-stop trying to check every tree they found on the way, to make sure they weren’t missing theirs. And turned out Taehyung was right about the whole address thing.

“Told ya” Deo mocked “Just grab the freaking shovel jock. Let’s put those muscles up to good use” she cheekily put her tongue out making Jack blow a kiss with a cocky smile. Taehyung decided not to stand by watching the scene so with a roll of his eyes he grabbed the first shovel he could see and started digging.

Dylan was completely stretched on the dirty floor of McCarthy Quad, although he was feeling his clothes getting damped due to the temperature he was just too exhausted to get up.

“So what do we do now?” Lindsay questioned; in one hand she had the little paper with their new clue and the other was resting on her hip. “You guys have any idea of where this might lead us?”

“I have no clue” Ali who was dressed in a renaissance garb sat down next to Dylan; the air she huffed and puffed visible in the air due to the temperature drop. She and Dylan digged until they found a metal box, inside it another finger with the same tag one point for you player! and the clue.

For a few seconds the only thing hearable was the sound of Lindsay wiggling the pearls she was wearing around her neck to complete her flapper costume and the tapping of her impatient foot.

“Ok” Dylan said while shuffling himself to a sitting position. “As soon as we figure the place, cause I’m really assuming that note leads us to another location, I have a plan for us to go faster”

“Please do tell” Ali turned her face gently to the side to see him.

“No, no, first we need to find what is up with that location”

“Isn’t this talking about books though?” Lindsay said, her eyes trailed on the little note and her mind paying no attention to her teammates.

“Books?”

“Let me see it” Dylan asked with an extended hand to her and she handed him the clue. “Umm… You guys know we are right in the middle of two libraries right?” he asked looking from one to another.

Ali immediately looked at Lindsay with huge eyes. “Oh my God we are!”

“So, what was your plan to get us there quickly?” Lindsay asked excited.

“Oh nevermind, the buildings are right here, we don’t need that old bike over there” Dylan shrugged off.

“Were you seriously thinking on riding that thing?” Lindsay laughed. The old bike leant on a bench near where they were was rusty and seemed to be missing some pieces.

“You probably failed calculus because we are three and there’s no way you could ride a bike taken other two people in it”

“I said I had a plan, not that I had a good one!” he said jokingly while getting up and cleaning his hands on the side of his trousers. A static sound interrupted the girls laughter.

“Hey players, if I were you I’d run…”

“Bro the Halloween game this year is getting hella’ artistic” Dylan commented.

“Yeah, tell me about it! That horrendous version of Slash was really artistic”

“I spy with my little eyes…”

Lindsay glanced around a little spooked out, she didn’t know if it was her head painting scenarios over what she had just heard the so called game master saying or if she could really feel someone watching them. “Guys let’s just get out of here”

The third challenge was indeed in the libraries that surrounded the park the players had gone to like Dylan suspected. As soon as the teams got to the entrance they could spot the door open and everyone knew that it wasn’t supposed to be open at night. Most of them in fact hesitated to enter the dark place… Hyori for example went over the little clue a few more minutes before coming to terms that she would have really to trespass the property.

Screeching noises could be heard the moment you passed through the door, the aged wooden floor not helping to keep the secrecy of someone being there. The only thing team 10 could see was what their flashlight was illuminating.

“Oh my God what is that?!” Jae whispered alarmed, her body frozed up near a huge shelf full of books.

“Is that another player or…”

“If you say it’s that weirdo dressed as Scream again, Cecilia, I swear to God” Tessa was crouched near them, her hands on her head. When the girls were searching for their bags they encountered Scream. He looked like a statue, one of the many that were decorating the party that night, and they would never think it was actually a real person. Tessa that was in the front got a tremendous jumpscare and ended up falling.

“It doesn’t seem him” Jae that was still looking at the lurking presence a little forward said after looking back at them. “It’s mask is different”

“That one is a…” Cecilia tried to figure out. “A phantom of the opera?”

“Oh then we are ok” Tessa got up and started walking towards the person. “Hey! Psssst”

“Tessa!” both girls whispered in a loud manner.

“Hey you! I’m sorry-“

The costumed guy, dressed as what it seemed like phantom of the opera, said nothing but pointed her towards a door.

“Guys” Tessa called looking back. “I think we have to go that way!”

“Really?” Jae approached her, looking from the clue she had pointed with a flashlight and then the door. “Between poets and suspense…” she looked to the sides of the door. There were a two shelves next to it, one that said poetry and the other said suspense/thriller.

“Yeah, definitely here” she concluded.

“Let’s go then… I guess” Cecilia went to open the door, and once her hand was on the doorknob it opened up without her doing anything. “Jesu-“

“For some people Naruto is indeed Jesus” Yoongi chuckled opening the door fully now and walking past Cecilia and the other girls from team 10.

“TESSA!” Carolina exclaimed once the girl entered her sight. “You’re here too?”

“Just got here!” she went for a hug. “What did you do there?” Tessa pointed the door that was now being closed by a girl dressed as Violet from the charlie and the chocolate fabric.

“Friends are friends, business is business, Tess! Sorry!” Carolina smiled apologetic. “And good luck!!” she wished truly.

“Fiiiine” Tessa sighed. “Happy Halloween!” she smiled to her friend. “Let’s go, girls” and she opened the door again, this time going through it with Cecilia and Jae right behind her.

“I didn’t know you could make friends” Yoongi pointed out in a tone of joke; his arms crossed.

“I befriended you, after that everything else is super duper easy” she sticked her tongue out.

Yoongi laughed and then took out the little card he had hidden inside his pocket. “Tchaa!” he sighed “Another one for you two, I’m tired of thinking”

“That sounds like a fun place to go” Sarah chuckled nervously.

Cara, Jimin and Holly had just entered a dark room they had been pointed out inside the library. Jimin mustered the courage he didn’t have and put on a brave face to go first while Cara and Holly followed, both of them tightening the grip on his leather jacket. The room was pitch dark and before going in they saw a sign saying they needed to leave their backpacks behind.

“Just stay close” Jimin whispered without a need while going inside. Not a peep could be heard.

“This room is freezing!” Cara commented while getting even closer to Jimin. “And my outfit isn’t helping”

“It’s ok, girl, I got your back” Holly immediately crouched to grab part of Cara’s dress to help her walk more freely. Her chosen outfit for tonight was Feyre from A court of thorns and roses and although she was looking beautiful until now her dress was making everything seem harder for her, specially running. Before she could thank Holly, the door they had just walked through which was also the only remaining source of light for them was shut close with a loud bang. The three of them jumping with the loud noise and an uncomfortable silence followed.

Jimin’s eyes were trying to adjust to the somber room, he blinked and tried his best to focus on some spot and try to see at least some silhouettes but he failed.

“Hello players, I hope you are up to play a game because I have some questions for you” a grotesque laughter came right after, the voice deep and clearly altered.

“Who’s there??” Jimin asked and chuckled nervously after he did it. He brought Holly and Cara closer to him, his hands firmly placed on the small of their backs.

“Who directed the film Halloween from 1978?” the grotesque voice asked them.

“Eeey- That isn’t fair!” Jimin complained. “How are we even supposed to know that?!”

“Oh God, I don’t really know that one!” Holly said anxious. Cara just kept holding for dear life onto Jimin.

A loud error noise was able to be hear making the three of them jump in fear, no one expecting the loud noise so close and loud.

“Which film has as its main characters, Morticia and Gomez?”

“Oh! Oh! That’s easy!” Holly exclaimed. “It’s The Addams Family!”

“Nice!”

“Thank God we have Holly” Cara said in relief.

“WOUSH!! What was that?!” Jimin fumbled back taking the girls with him.

“What?!”

“There was something touching my feet!”

“What is the word Hallowe’en an abbreviation of?”

“All Hallow’s Eve!!” Jimin and Holly yelled at the same time. Cara unable to form coherent thoughts on her head, the dark room was freaking her out.

On a blacked out room right next to group 9, three girls were kneeled on the ground together. As soon as group 6 entered the room they started getting uncomfortable with not being able to see things and also about the lack of sound.

Esme started crouching down, her defense mechanism being turn herself into a little ball, and of course Nina followed. Aashna stood up for a little while, she kept feeling the other two getting closer to her legs, but once a loud bang echoed the room she dropped to her knees in a matter of seconds.

“What was Dr. Frankenstein first name?”

“Victor! It was Victor!!!” Nina yelled, she wasn’t afraid but she would admit the room was getting weirder and weirder.

“Yes!!” Esme celebrated when a xylophone acute sound soared on the room, they knew the answer was right.

“Name all the killers that embodied Ghostface from Scream.”

“Oh fuck! That one is hard” Nina said more to herself than anything.

“You know it?” Esme asked turning to Aashna.

“Uh… Roman Bridger is one of them…?” Aashna started not feeling very secure of her answer. “Loomis? Ugh I don’t know!!”

“It’s ok-”

A loud error sound echoed startling them, that probably meant the answer was wrong, they thought.

“Who were the targets of Jack the Ripper?”

“Prostitutes!” Dylan said. “That’s for sure!”

“You sure?” Ali questioned him, but he didn’t need to answer because the xylophone sound was heard.

“Thank God! I just want to leave here!!!!” Lindsay was feeling agitated on this room, it was too eerie.

“It’s ok, Linds! I’m sure it will be over soon” Dylan said softly trying to pull her closer. They had just met but he knew she was having a hard time being scared.

“For what is Ted Bundy known?”

“Killing over 35 women!” Ali and Dylan said at the same time.

“It was 35 right?” he questioned.

“Yes, I’m sure!”

Another xylophone sound was heard.

“Please tell me this was the last!!”

“It’s almost babeee” Ali tried to cheer her up, her hand coming to Lindsay’s squeezing it a bit.

“It’s dare time players” the game master finally said freaking them out.

After answering the last question, there was a loud bang again and Deo immediately held the closest thing she found as some sort of comfort. She knew this was just a game but she couldn’t help feeling scared being in the dark.

“Lights on”

The girl had her eyes closed shut. Jack opened his and rubbed them. When he looked back he saw his girlfriend holding tight Taehyung who was standing still like nothing was happening while scanning the room. That was enough to make Jack insanely mad.

“WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!” he exclaimed loudly making Taehyung look at him confused and Deo just opened her eyes surprised.

“I-I thought it was you!” the girl said after looking at Taehyung’s face and realizing it was not her boyfriend there. Taehyung immediately let out a tsk.

“ME?! I look nothing like that guy!” Jack pointed at the other boy furious. “Why are you still holding him?!” he asked when his girlfriend did nothing to move away. His anger making him explode and stride quickly until he could reach her arm to pull her away.

“Hey!” Taehyung exclaimed; his eyebrows furrowed. “You’re going to hurt her”

“I was not! And how could I see?! It was pitch black!” Deo defended herself.

“You were with me in the dark before. You should know damn well how I feel to the touch”

A snort sound coming from Taehyung was heard. “Now that’s just pathetic”

“What?! That doesn’t even make sense!”

“You know what?!” Jack exclaimed furious “I don’t want to talk about this shit anymore” he went towards the left wall; hands placed on his hips. An awkward moment of tension followed.

“Oook” Taehyung said breaking the silence. “What’s up with this thing?” he approached a locker standing in the middle of the room.

“Are you seriously going to be like that? Whatever..” Deo said, Jack having his back to her. And then looking over the locker where Taehyung now was she asked “How many digits?”

“Four”

“Are you fucking kidding me right now? Are you really pretend nothing happened??” Jack looked back at both at them but his frustration clearly directed at Deo.

“Jack what the fuck! You said you didn’t want to talk about it, let’s not!” she answered, looking everywhere but him.

“Not to be indelicate but- 2:31 minutes left according to that timer over there”

“Fuck off dude!!!” Jack yelled at him.

“Yeah, same” he answered back.

“Jack!” Deo reprehended him but he did nothing but to ignore her still pacing around the room. "Do you want me to just tell you the words on the walls?“ the girl asked Taehyung.

“Could we maybe exchange? I’m not very good with this but I have big eyes so I can tell you the words!” Tae smiled cutely to her and she immediately walked over the locker.

"Yup, sounds good to me."

“I have big eyes so I can tell you the words” Jack mocked in a stupid tone. “Did I just disappeared is that it??”

"Fucking wish Pennywise was here” Deo said almost in a whisper way. Jack didn’t hear but Taehyung certainly did which made him chuckle loudly.

“What is so funny, jackass?!”

“You’re the one named Jack not me” Tae scoffed; his eyes briefly on Jack before returning to the written walls again.

“Guys the time!!!”

“Sorry!” Taehyung apologized and quickly read a few words before finding one with four digits. “Try rack” he said looking back at Deo.

“Oh shit!!”

“What?!” Taehyung asked nervous and Jack just stopped pacing to look at Deo expectant.

“It’s right!”

“IT IS???!” Taehyung just couldn’t believe he found the word at his first attempt. A huge smile taking over his face. “My eyes worked!!!!”

“What does it has inside?” Jack asked without patience.

Taking over a piece of paper from inside Deo said “A clue I think”

Aashna kept blinking trying to adjust her now recovered vision to the intense light. Nina and Esme seemed more recomposed than her since both of them were standing in the middle of the room inspecting a big and solitair red locker that also stood there. She observed that the walls were full of words and letters painted in red, her hand trailing slowly the gory word that gained her attention the most. Somber.

“I think we need to find the word that opens this” she heard Nina say but her eyes still on the marked walls.

“Yeah and we need to find it fast, look” Esme said and she turned around to see what the girl was talking about. Esme was pointing towards a timer placed on the top of the door they came in by. 2:40 it marked. And after blinking Aashna got to see one number less, the timer was decreasing.

“How are we supposed to know which word is it???” Aashna panicked.

“For starters I think it’s a four letter word since there’s only four spaces here” Nina pointed out going to the nearest wall to try and find something.

“I’ll insert every word I know then!”

“Try dark” Aashna said when she spotted the word right next to where her hand was leaning and then looked expectant at Esme to see the result.

Esme fumbled with the padlock a little and then looked back at Aashna “Nope, not that one”

“Lost!” Nina shouted from across the room.

2:03.

The clicking sound of Esme fumbling with the locker could be heard, nothing else. It was followed by a long sigh. “Still a no!”

“Bone?” Aashna asked.

1:40.

And when the answer was once again a no, Nina shouted again “Shot!”

“I’m starting to get really frustrated at this” Esme grunted. “No, still nothing” she sighed.

“Are we going to stay stuck here?”

“Just keep looking!”

“Ok, what about blue? It’s written there” Nina suggested. “There’s not even a clue or something?”

“I guess not…” Esme answered her while inserting the word on the padlock. “And it’s not blue either.

1:01.

“This sucks!!!”

“I don’t see anymore words here with four letters only” Aashna said while reading everything she could. “Are you sure it’s a four letter word??”

“Pretty sure!” Esme answered leaving the locker and going to check the walls herself. “There’s only four spaces there.”

“I’ll try words I know then” Nina said walking towards the big red locker. “We still have time right?” she looked over the timer to see 0:43 marked on it. “Shit. Ok, what about home?” she said more to herself than anything else fumbling with the lock.

“Ghost”

“That’s a five letter word” Esme chuckled making Aashna chuckle too.

0:27.

“Love isn’t the answer after all…” Nina sighed moving onto the wall on her right. “Let me see if there’s something here”

“And the only door here is locked” Esme said turning the knob of the door and stating it didn’t open. “So yeah, we are probably screwed”

“What happens when the timer reaches zero though?” Nina questioned.

“ZERO! That’s it!” Aashna said excited looking from the timer to Esme who was quick to run towards the center of the room and insert the word on the padlock.

0:09.

“Please, please” Aashna mumbled.

“IS IT?”

And with a heavy sigh Esme said “No”.

A loud and screeching sound of a siren echoed in the entire room making the girls press their hands to their ears to somehow muffle the noise. Nina even crouched on the floor and they got even more horrified when the door finally opened and a tall figure dressed like an intimidating and gory doctor entered with a catering trolly, three cups on top of it.

The siren stopped and the abrupt change made the girls head combust. “I guess it’s going to be trick instead of treat” the guttural voice echoed on the room once again and the girls knew right then they would have to drink from the cups.

“Choose your cup wisely players” a wicked laughter followed along with Aashna, Esme and Nina exchanging glances before picking up their glasses and gulping everything down.

On the room next door the timer was running fast but still no sign of the locker opening up.

“I still can’t believe Jungkook managed to open this thing” Jennifer kicked the locker lightly. Group 3 had previously met Group 2 on the entrance of the library, Jungkook, Tori and Jason were just leaving the place when the girls happened to be entering. They exchanged a few words since both V and Jennifer knew Jungkook and Jason from volley, and of course, Jungkook knew Jennifer from much more than volley but it was a brief meeting nonetheless.

“You don’t know if he actually did it” V retorted.

“Try the word host!” Emma said to Jennifer who rolled her eyes and fumbled grudgingly with the padlock.

“I’m guessing he did since he was walking away from here differently from us” Jennifer answered while doing the task she was in charged with.

1:04.

“And it’s not host”

“What about Hope?” V asked.

“I’m sure it’s not going to be a cutesy word, hello? We are in a halloween game!” Jennifer answered without moving to do what V had asked her.

“Girl I swear-”

“Just try it out, Jennifer” Emma let out a long sigh.

“Fine” with another roll of eyes she turned around to fumble once more with the padlock.

0:38.

V and Emma waited expectant. “Not Hope, as I clearly explained before, the answer is clearly nothing like a cute word.”

“Let me see then” Emma said walking slowly around the room again and reading carefully every word she could find.

“Dark?”

“We tried that one already, pay attention bitch” Jennifer chuckled acidly.

“Girl you better watch out your back starting from tomorrow I swear, if I see you on the street-”

“Four? Try four” Emma ignored the heated argument, by now she was more than used to it.

0:17.

“That would be such a stupid passcode” Jennifer said while inserting the word. “I will be so disappointed if that is actually- It isn’t! Thank God” she snorted.

“This bitch is dumb as hell.” V chuckled while nodding her head and turning around to check the walls once again. “She is actually thanking the lord for not being able to get out of here.”

“It’s what they say, aesthetics first” Emma let out almost in a whisper and it was totally unintended but V managed to hear and she cracked hard.

0:02.

“Oh great, the time is up and you two are laughing like best-” Jennifer was saying but the loud siren interrupted her. She instantly fell backwards, bumping into the locker and slowly sliding down with her hands pressed firmly against the sides of her head.

Emma did the same, trying to protect herself from the madding noise while V stayed up trying to open the door by twisting the knob furiously. Until the door opened and she stumbled backwards seeing the eerie doctor coming in with a trolley and the three cups.

Carolina could feel her heartbeat drumming in her ears due to such excitement and thrill. Yoongi was the one decoding the clue they managed to get from inside the locker placed in the challenge of the library and they quickly came to the nearest graveyard around USC. Arriving there none of the three could see a single soul walking or completing the next challenge and both Carolina and Yoongi weren’t very keen on risking when they didn’t know the outcome. So thinking fast the girl suggested the other two for them to hide near the graveyard and wait for the next team, that way they could see what were they up to or at least know what they should and should not do.

Sarah was bundled up on her tracksuit just looking out with her lince eyes towards the foggy graveyard. Yoongi was crouched down right next to her looking comfortably, his hands near his mouth for warmth. If there was a thing he really hated was the cold. Carolina on the other hand had no coat, she was wearing only a nurse dress, her arms and legs were so numb that she stopped paying some mind to the harsh and cold wind.

“You look like a lunatic with that makeup” Yoongi whispered to her chuckling softly. His breathing creating a considerable breath vapor every time he talked or chuckled.

“Even when you’re serious you look like you’re laughing wickedly” Sarah whispered too with a satisfacted smile making Carolina open one herself.

“Why so serious?!” she looked at them jokingly with one eyebrow up and a creepy smile.

“Ya” Yoongi pushed her and she stumbled back since she was crouching to stay hidden. “That was creepy as fuck” he finished making Sarah laugh again.

“I almost fell and got dirt and mud on my white nurse… thing. What is this called?”

“It’s just a dress” Sarah laughed even more.

“This way we are going to ruin our plan, everyone can hear us”

“We got here first???” they heard someone exclaim from a distance. The three of them silent now and vigilant.

“Bro what did I tell you??? We didn’t open that stupid locker but we still got here first than anyone else!!”

��Who are those?” Yoongi whispered, his eyes squinted but he couldn’t see anything.

“I think… Jason?” Sarah whispered back.

“Not surprised he didn’t open the locker then” Carolina chuckled lowly.

“What do we do now? There’s nothing here”

“And that’s virgin boy” Carolina added.

“How do you even know?”

“Confirmed, it’s him” Sarah answered her.

“His voice is annoying”

“Shit there’s more people coming”

“Where?”

As soon as team 8 heard that, they looked towards the direction the girl that was with Jungkook was looking to. Sarah, the only one with falcon eye vision in that group was reporting what she saw. To what she could see, there was not only one other group approaching but two. The first one she described as being three girls and Carolina quickly recognized one of them being Esme, her new front door neighbour. The other group as Sarah described had two girls and a guy. She tried her best to explain who Silvia was, saying she worked on the library and everything but Yoongi and Carolina never really paid much attention to their surroundings. Now, the guy… That one as soon as he came to both friends vision they recognized as their clumsy friend. He approached Jungkook and while doing so he stumbled on a grave and if it weren’t for the spidey senses that Jungkook conveniently had Namjoon would probably be on the floor right now.

The so familiar static sound surprised team 8 that was focused on the other groups interacting. “Should I take someone else to serve as company to your friend, players?” They heard the voice say followed by a muffled scream that left them in shock.

Sarah chuckled nervously. “They- They are really taking this game seriously” she let out a few more spaced laughter, her eyes going from Yoongi to Carolina, hoping that one of them could ease her mind that the pained scream she heard was nothing but a dumb joke of halloween.

Yoongi pressed the button to respond on the walkie talkie and a little beep could be heard. “Is this another riddle or clue? Over” and as soon as he said it he could hear himself faintly, the message being emitted from Carolina’s and Sarah’s walkie talkies still kept inside their own backpacks.

“Why are we receiving the message as well?” Sarah asked.

Another muffled and pained grunt could be heard again and their attention fell over the walkie talkie on Yoongi’s hand “Tik Tok players… Your friend doesn’t have much time, that I can guarantee you” Carolina looked from the piece of machinery in Yoongi’s hand to his eyes “Mhhmmm” someone screamed uncomfortably and visibly gagged. “Tik tok” and the beep sound made them know the message had come to an end.

“What is happening?” Sarah asked visibly disturbed. Carolina didn’t answer but her eyes moved towards the graveyard again, Namjoon was there looking at a map together with his team and her heart tightened. Where is Taehyung and Jin? she thought to herself.

“Yoongi there’s something wrong”

“What do you mean?” both him and Sarah said at the same time, their expressions worried.

“There’s only Namjoon there.” Carolina pointed out. “Where’s the other two?”

“Which two? What are we talking about?”

“I’m sure this is all a prank Carolina” Yoongi tried to ease her mind. “It’s halloween after all”

“I’m telling you-”

“Too slow” there it was the static noise again. “Happy haunting, players”

A loud scream was heard, Yoongi’s head snapped towards the sound and Sarah gasped at the vision. A bunch of grotesque and gross zombies appeared on the graveyard, and if they didn’t know zombies didn’t exist they would definitely think they were just now meeting the creatures.

Tori was being dragged towards a tiny grove behind the graveyard, she screamed and struggled to get away but the fetid creature had a tight grip on her. Jungkook tried to help but two of them came towards him and he had no choice but to run and on it’s way of doing so he took one down that was trying to catch Aashna. He grabbed her arm and forced her to run with him, dodging the grunting beasts but there were many of it. Aashna eventually couldn’t keep up with his pace and was grabbed by the waist being dragged away from the boy.

“I FOUND ONE!” they heard Jason scream, his arm up trying to show Jungkook the finger they had been receiving with every clue so far. “IT’S THE POINTS RIGHT??”

“KEEP LOOKING FOR THEM!!” the boy answered dodging another zombie.

Esme and Nina were running together, they were trying to leave the graveyard when Nina spotted a piece of paper tied to a finger. She swiftly snatched the finger and looked back to check on Esme, they had what they needed, now they just had to run as fast as they could to the front gates, Aashna already had been taken, they couldn’t afford being catched as well.

“Nina run!!!” Esme’s voice could be heard louder now after a little scream. Nina looked back to see the girl being held by two of the ill looking beings. “GO NINA!”

“We have to help” Sarah whispered to her teammates, they were still hiding.

“No no no, let’s wait” Yoongi tried.

“Yoongi something is not right here, why would they take people?”

“And this game master person said our friend needed company and our friend seemed in pain. I don’t think this is a bad joke guys…” Sarah was trembling.

The boy sighed and then looked front, he could see Namjoon hiding with both girls of his team, just like he was. But something definitely felt wrong. “We need to evaluate this better”

“There’s nothing to evaluate Yoongi. We have zero ways of communication right now” Carolina looked at him with pleading eyes. “We don’t have our phones, we only have walkie talkies that don’t let us talk to others apart from this fucking psycho and that was not a sick prank.” she paused offegant. “I know how editing works and so do you. That didn’t sound like a sound effect he browsed online, that sounded like a real fucking person and it’s either Jin or Tae”

“I- I think she’s right… I didn’t come with friends tonight so he was probably talking to you two. And it’s pretty weird that one of your close friends it’s there but the other two aren’t-”

“We don’t even know if they are in the game! As far as we know they can perfectly be partying right now” Yoongi reasoned.

“And why the hell did he choose me and you instead of Jin and Tae? No offense but those two are walking gamers. Me and you are just grandpas that do nothing but complain” she pleaded tugging his arm. “This thing is looking like the fucking Saw movie, Yoongs”

“Carolina-” he was going to say but Namjoon’s voice was heard loud and clear making the three of them look again at the chaotic scenery at their front.

A group of zombies were trying to take Hyori away but Namjoon pushed two of them freeing the girl. She quickly ran to stay behind him and everything seemed ok until the got to the other girl that was with him. He grabbed Silvia’s hand to pull her towards him, but two built up gory zombies dragged her in a flash.

“Silvia!!!” he yelled. Another one was coming towards him and Hyori again, but he took her hand in his and they both sprinted towards the entrance of the graveyard.

“Fuck.” Carolina said and before she could think properly she was getting up. “Stay here and when I say so you two sprint out of here, understood?” she looked back at Yoongi and Sarah.

“Hell no. What are you doing now?”

“I- I can come as well” Sarah offered.

“I said stay put.” she glanced at them with warning eyes and sprinted towards Namjoon.

A lot of the dead creatures had been gone by now, there was only ten of them remaining and most were focused on trying to catch both Jungkook and Jason. The fogg was making everything feel creepier and Carolina couldn’t help the goosebumps and bad feeling she was having even if her skin was already burning hot from the sprint she suddenly took.

“Namjoon!!” She screamed over the top of her lungs and her friend came to a halt, he was almost near the gates to leave, Hyori right behind him.

“Carolina?”

“You have the clue right??” she asked still sprinting; she could see three creatures walking fast to approach Namjoon and the girl.

“Yes! Are you alone?? What are you doing here??” he asked in a hurry while looking to his sides to see if there were any threats near.

“I’m with Yoongi!” Carolina was almost reaching him “There’s something wrong-” right at that moment she felt something grabbing her arm and she yanked it back, running faster. “There’s something wrong!!! Namjoon run!! The walkie talkies- We can’t communicate”

Two grunting creatures appeared behind Namjoon and Hyori, the girl screamed and stumbled back. “Hyori run!” he said grabbing the grimy arm of one of them and pushing the other with all his might.

“I won’t leave you!!”

“Mother-” Carolina came fast pushing hard one of the creatures due to the speed she was in. “Go you two! Find Jin and Tae!!!”

“What’s going on Carolina???” he asked in panic.

“Try the walkie talkies, Nam, there’s something wrong!!”

They started to aglomerate near the three of them and Namjoon just nodded and ran, taking Hyori’s hand once again and disappearing into the fog.

“WATCH OUT!” Carolina heard Jungkook’s voice near, he came running and pushing a zombie that was hunting down after her but he tripped and fell, the clue he had just found falling from his grip. The girl saw the opportunity and took it. She quickly grabbed the finger tied up with a clue that Jungkook just lost and started running, the object entering swiftly her pocket.

“HEY! CAROLINA” he yelled after her, still on his knees.

“I’M SORRY!” she shouted back but he was being left behind. “YOU AND JASON CAN MANAGE FINDING ONE MORE!! I’M SORRY”

“AAAAH” she heard his scream and turned back to see two morbid silhouettes dragging him by his arms. “GET OFF OF ME”

“Ah shit” she cursed under her breath and sprinted towards Jungkook.

Group 5 had roamed for a while now trying to figure out what the next place could be. Deo kept saying it could only be the graveyard and none of the boys said the contrary, even if Jack kept saying he was convinced it was some place else.

“Do you think this is the right place?” Deo shrugged, eyes shifting from one boy to the other, their eyes clued to their maps. The graveyard seemed empty.

“Yup, seems right to me.” Taehyung said, nonchalant.

“And what now?” She asked again, the apprehensiveness tone in her voice visible.

“Nice! Seems like we are the firsts so let’s not waste more time and look for the next clue.”

“This is huge… It’s going to take us forever specially with this fog.” Taehyung sighed, squinting his eyes to try and see over the deep white cloak pairing in the air. Before Deo could open her mouth to complain about how creepy the game had become Jack pulled her to him, grabbing her hand and running backwards.

“Watch out! Zombie!!”

Taehyung ran right besides them, the wet grass making it slippery for them to keep balance. They heard a scream not so far away and Taehyung’s supersonic ability of recognizing every sound possible made him look attentively towards his right while still running.

“JIMINAH!!” He yelled; his voice sounding deep and hoarse, the wind carrying it away.

“TAEHYUNGIE!!!” he heard back but he had no sight on Jimin. More screams could be heard and in one second of distraction Taehyung bumped into one Zombie. He fell back harshly but quickly getting up. That’s when he saw the piece of paper tied onto a finger and he thought no more, he clumsily ran towards it and grabbed it.

“TAEHYUNGIE! THE ZOMBIES! BE CAREFUL” he heard Jimin’s voice once again and he looked towards the direction of it.

“JIMINAH! LET’S DO THIS!!!!”

“Jack!!!!” Deo’s voice sounded close to him. “Get awaaaaay!!”

Taehyung ran as fast as he could and when he got near the girl she was trying to set herself free from the disgusting creature holding her by her waist. The boy glanced over to see Jack dodging two of them and he wasted no time in pushing the zombie that fought Deo. The creature stumbled back and Taehyung pulled her with him towards the entrance once again.

“JACK!” she kept screaming back.

“I GOT THE CLUE!!! RUN FASTER BRO” Taehyung yelled in hope the other guy could hear it.

“FUCK YOU!!”

The desert streets of USC campus that normally had a peacefulness to them were now feeling intimidating. The big and old buildings had a menacing look to them now. Silvia had her arms crossed tight over her chest, the trees making noises that were scaring her and her body was trembling from head to toe. Her Simon glasses were long gone, she lost them while trying to get away from those zombies, her backpack still secure on her back though.

On her hands she had only her walkie talkie that seemed useless since she tried over and over again to talk to someone but obtained no answer in return. She wasn’t liking the feeling of having to wander around USC at night and alone…

Suddenly a screeching sound. “It’s easier to hunt a prey if it is found alone” and a sinister laughter followed. Silvia looked around, the feeling of being watched creeping her out. She fastened her pace and tried again.

Beep. “Hyori? Namjoon? It’s me Silvia! Please Answer! Over” she kept looking around and walking as fast as she could trying her best to stay in the middle of the street where some lamp posts were still on. The leaves being swayed away by the wind.

“Silvia???” she heard Hyori’s voice and quickly brought the walkie talkie towards her mouth.

“YES!!! IT’S ME”

“Where are you right now?? Over” Hyori asked, her voice seemed hurried.

“I’m-” Silvia looked around. “Near Webb Tower! Over”

“Ok, listen to me very carefully” Hyori started, her voice difficult to be heard due to the noises the machinery kept doing. “Me and Namjoon think there’s something wrong. Be careful! We are currently on our way to the cinema department, the next clue sends us there. We’ll wait for you in the entrance ok? Over”

“What do you mean something is wrong? But ok, I’ll be there! Over”

“We’ll explain once you’re with us again.” Hyori said. “But please be careful. Keep talking to us from five to five. Over!”

“Ok! On my way. Over” Silvia answered before tightening her grip on the walkie talkie and running down the street.

Holly had been separated from her group quite a while ago. The last thing she remembers being Jimin trying to protect her and Cara from some scary zombies who were trying to catch them. It all felt like a fun game of catch until one of them dragged her away towards the grove and tied her up, her eyesight being compromised since they put a sack on her head. She felt like she was being taken somewhere since she could feel she was inside of a car, she could also feel there were other people inside it with her but she didn’t know who since she had a gag on her mouth keeping her from asking questions.

When the car came to a halt for the third time, she was dragged again, this time they removed the rope she had on her hands and then all she could hear was the sound of the tires burning in the asphalt. She waited for a few seconds and since nothing happened she slowly took off the sack that was still on her head. Holly felt a little scared while doing so, she was afraid of what she might see, but it turned out to be nothing more than an empty and dark street.

Now here she was running towards the cinematic department since she was able to contact Jimin and Cara with the walkie talkie that she kept inside her backpack, and although she was feeling a little dizzy due to the alcoholic beverages she was forced to gulp down on the library (her team didn’t manage to open the locker up) and Jimin kindly offered to go pick her up, she was feeling more alive than ever, a little spooked too, but that was halloween and nothing could stop her now.

“It has been quite a while since she said she was on her way” Jimin said pacing around with his hands in his hips; eyes trailed onto the horizon, hoping Holly would emerge there somehow.

Jimin and Cara had arrived on the cinematic building half an hour ago. A big sign glued on the wall saying for the next challenge they needed all three present, and ever since he saw Holly being taken he started worrying over the girl.

“I’m sure she’ll be here soon, Holly is a brave girl, she’s fine” Cara was sat on the steps of the front stair. The wind softly blowing on her face.

“Yeah but it’s dark and-”

“Are you actually afraid of the dark Jimin Park?” Cara chuckled trying to release the tension the boy was feeling somehow. She knew he was feeling guilty over the fact he let Holly unguarded somehow because a group of people passed by him and he got distracted. And Cara was still curious about why he did such a surprised face but that was a question for another time.

“No but she might be!”

“I think she isn’t” Cara offered a smile. “Once she arrives here we ask her about it and see who wins, what do you think?”

“Yeah sure” he answered but his eyes were still full of worries; his lips caught up by his teeth and his body never facing anything but the horizon.

Inside the cinematic department the air was hazy and there was also an unintelligible sound echoing the halls. Group 7 was wandering the halls, Cole once again in the lead since he was a frequent passenger of this department. The lights were out, the three boys were finding their way while following the bloody arrows painted on the floor with their flashlights and as Cole was starting to think it was leading them towards the basement or the archive room as the cinema students would call it.

He wasn’t wrong. He came to a halt right at the door of it, the whole way there Hoseok standing really close to Asa both of them a little spooked out.

“Is this it?” Asa asked. “I was expecting something scarier, I have to be honest”

“I can’t handle anything scarier than this”

“Well, I guess it is a little scarier” Cole pointed the flashlight towards a paper glued on the door. “Look” his flashlight now illuminating the big black letters. “One stays here and the other two go down… in the dark. Wow, what a fun activity!” he looked at his teammates with a sarcastic smile.

“I’m not going down- No oh. Not a chance” Hoseok said, his eyes flickering with fear.

“Then you just have to go there” Cole pointed towards an open space full of small screens twitching and showing different perspectives of a long corridor. Asa kept looking from one to another, he himself wasn’t finding the decision an easy one to make.

“No way I’m staying over there alone! The place looks like a scenery of a horror movie”

“It’s either that or the dark”

“If you stay up you will have to lead us with the walkie talkie, that’s what the rules say… At least it’s a rather backlit place!” Asa presented him the options. “But if you’re scared of staying alone, you can always go down, you’ll be with one of us… but in the dark”

Hoseok’s eyes kept going from the glitching tv screens and the iron made door with the intimidating keep out sign on it.

“Hey guys!!” all of them looked back pointing their flashlights towards the newcomers. Hoseok letting out a few weird sounds, he was definitely the scaredy cat of the group.

“Wow!” Tessa chuckled; her hands serving as shield for her now blinding eyes. “Keep pointing that at me and I might actually become the moon”

“Sorry! We thought it was someone else” Asa clumsily apologised making the girls laugh.

“Ok so I think one of us has to stay outside guiding the other two since down there is basically pitch black and we can’t enter with our flashlights?” Cecilia said, she was reading the rules until now.

“Alone here??” Jae exclaimed. “Not a chance!”

“I’ll do it it’s ok, you guys go” Cecilia reassured them and moved towards the screens. Pressing the button speak of her walkie talkie she tested if it was working. “One, two, one two” beep.

“It’s working!” Tessa gave her a thumbs up.

“Ok, I’ll stay here! It’s ok, I’ll stay with her” Hoseok pointed towards Cecilia.

“Alright! Let’s move then” Cole replied and opened the heavy metal door with a screech.

Somewhere in the way team 7 and team 10 went separate ways, both Hoseok and Cecilia guiding their teams to opposite directions. The humid and pitch black corridors giving everyone the chills, and if that wasn’t scary enough the sound of water droplets falling into what seemed like buckets with water inside was the cherry on top of the cake.

Jae and Tessa were holding hands both of them completely blind in the dense and darkened place, they walked slowly, each with a walkie talkie in hands.

Beep. “Guys turn to your right” Cecilia voice was heard through the static noise. “Not now! Walk about four steps straight and then turn”

“Can you see something inside here with us???” Jae asked her; her voice quivering a little.

“I don’t think so. Over”

“Did we take four steps yet?” Tessa asked coming to a stop. Through the little screen upstairs, Cecilia could see them stopping, they were talking but she couldn’t hear them.

“I don’t think so… Did we?”

Beep. “Girls what are you doing? Turn right now” Cecilia ordered.

“Turn left or right? Over” Tessa asked completely lost. Not being able to see was messing with her sense of direction.

Beep. “Left! Over” and they immediately turned left but what came after was chaos.

Tessa screamed once she felt something going against her. And that something screamed even louder. Fearing something was happening Jae crouched on the floor, the only command her mind was able to give her body with the jumpscare.

“It’s us! Calm down, it’s ok!!” the girls heard a deep voice say making them even more scared. A continuous scream still echoing.

“US WHO???” Tessa shouted putting her hands close to her chest as a defense mechanism. “Don’t touch me!!” she let out in surprise when a hand brushed hers.

“It’s Jeremy! Jeremy from the volley team! And Jin!” the owner of the deep voice said trying to calm them down.

Beep. “Girls are you ok?” Cecilia asked worried. She saw the whole scene without a sound.

“YEAH AND JIN!!” Jin shouted; his hands kept wiggling, in his mind if he kept doing that no one would approach him and scare him. “WoOAh”

“Jin? Jin Kim?” Tessa asked, her hand coming to her heart to calm herself down.

“Who’s asking?” Jin answered turning abruptly to his side and then to the other. Eventually Jeremy had to place a hand on his shoulder to make him stop.

“It’s Tessa! From the cinema!”

“Tessa?”

“Who- What is happening?” Jae was still crouched down.

“Carolina’s friend! She was asking for you!!” Tessa answered Jin.

“She was?” Both Jin and Jeremy asked at the same time.

“When we were arriving here she and Yoongi were leaving and she asked me if I saw you! She looked very worried. She asked for Taehyung as well”

“I-I’ll try to catch up with her” Jin said. “Let’s go Jeremy, we already have the thing”

Beep. “Girls?” Cecilia asked again.

“We’re here!” Jae quickly answered. “Everything’s ok, we just bumped on Jeremy”

“Hey! And Jin!!!” Jin scolded.

Beep. “And Jin”

Beep. “You got it?” Sana’s voice was heard and that made Jeremy remember what he had come for.

“Tell her yes!”

Beep. “We got it! On our way. Over” Jeremy said.

Beep. “Let’s go then! We have a game to win people!!” Sana finished the message with a cute chuckle.

“Best of luck, girls” Jeremy said pulling Jin with him.

“The clue is on the floor!” Jin said quickly and winked and then laughed like a mad man over his own stupidity of winking if no one could actually see his face.

Beep. “Keep moving forward now! I see some things on the floor. Over” Cecilia told them and both of them quickly said their goodbyes to the boys and went on walking slowly and tugging at each other’s arms.

Jin and Jeremy kept walking forward this time, the latter on the front since Jin was a total basket case when it came to feeling scared.

“I think we’re almost out” Jeremy said lowly.

“Ya, how do you even know?!” Jin chuckled. “I can’t even see you!”

“I just know man”

“Back there I was so blind and afraid that it felt like I lost you for a second. I was screaming your name but I don’t even know if it was something decipherable”

Jeremy was about to answer, he turned back as if to face Jin to do so but the static noise of the walkie talkie interrupted him. “Boys! To your left now!” Sana said.

Beep. “Right now?”

Beep. “Yes, turn left Jer! Jin, place your hands into his shoulders, like a train that way I will guide him better and you will follow. Over”

“Ya how do I even know where he is…” Jin thought out loud; his hands coming forward to try and find Jeremy.

Beep. “A little forward!” Sana chuckled. “Up! Up! There you go!”

A few minutes had passed, the boys following Sana’s instructions until they reached the metal door once again. She was already there waiting for them but her voice sounded nothing like before.

“G-Guys we need to go” Sana said almost in tears. Jeremy quickly went towards her and gave her a side hug. Jin approaching her too but without knowing what to say or do.

“What happened?”

“The g-game master” she said pointing towards the screen room now completely empty, team 7 and 10 most probably long gone.

“What did he say?” Jeremy asked concerned. Jin’s face going from worried to confused in a small fraction of time.

“I-I” Sana tried but she was really struggling to say out loud what was bothering and disturbing her mind.

“Easy! Is ok” Jin gently rubbed her back. “Just tell us what is happening”

“The game master he- I think he is keeping someone captive” she blurted it out. Jeremy glanced over Jin who chuckled unsure about the whole situation.

“He probably has… It’s supposed to be a fun game after all” he told her gently. “We have a serial killer like Freddy chasing us and then we had the zombies… I mean, it’s scary but it’s the game-”

“No!” Sana interrupted him. “You guys are not understanding!!” she gasped and looked at them a little distressed. “He contacted me saying there was a traitor inside and I thought it was just another riddle but then- then I heard someone screaming for help!”

“Ya… That was just him trying to scary you” Jin shrugged and then looked at Jeremy who was lost in thoughts. “Right Jeremy?” Jin poked him.

“Yeah! Right”

“I’m telling you guys! It wasn’t for pretend, I swear!” Sana pleaded once again.

“Ok let’s do this” Jeremy paused; both Jin and Sana looking at him attentively. “Let’s go to wherever this next clue takes us and try to find other people? Let’s just finish this and see where this whole thing leads us, ok? It’s probably like Jin said, only a prank to scare you.” he finished. Sana wasn’t very convinced, she knew what she had heard, but she nodded and followed the two guys out of the cinematic department.

It took a good hour for Cole to find a way of getting out a room where someone trapped him, completely in the dark. Once he managed to break in the door he desperately yelled Asa’s name, his clothes were damped and he had to hold one of his arms (he injured it while trying to break the wooden door trapping him from the outside world). Asa who was almost losing hope, absolutely terrified, was quick to get up on his feet and yell back. It was a trick thing to try and find the other person in the dark, specially inside of what it felt like a cold and infinite labyrinth.

Asa pushed the metal door while offering some support to Cole that was visibly hurt and even the half light hurt their eyes when they passed through the way out.

“Hoseok??” Cole shouted. “Our walkie talkies jammed, man! Someone trapped us inside” they both walked towards the little screen room Hoseok was left in.

“Hobi?” Asa called.

The room was completely empty. No note, no walkie talkie, no backpack, no Hoseok.

“What the fuck?” Cole let out in a breathy way.

“He’s probably outside waiting for us dude, let’s just go there” Asa said and both turned around to get out.

“Oh! Asa!” Hyori’s voice shouted. Namjoon and Silvia right behind her as it seemed they had just arrived to complete the challenge.

“Hyo! Again!” Asa chuckled.

“Where’s Hobi?” she asked glancing over his shoulder.

“He’s probably outside!”

“What…?” Hyori asked weakly.

“What happened dude?” Namjoon pointed Cole’s arm with his chin.

“Me and Asa here were the one’s going down but we got trapped. I had to take a door down to get us out of there…” Cole answered. “Hoseok was supposed to be here but he’s probably outside”

“But there’s no one outside” Silvia stated confused.

“Where’s- Where’s Hobi?” Hyori was starting to panic. The way to the cinematic departement was spent by her and Namjoon talking about Carolina’s weird comments on the graveyard. They got genuinely spooked out and tried the walkie talkies, stating indeed there was something wrong with them. Now she was starting to think that wasn’t the only thing that was wrong.

The static noise that by now freaked everyone out interrupted Asa from saying whatever he was trying to say, his mouth opening and closing at Hyori’s question. “Tik tok players, find the last clue to save your buddy here- MHHnMPHHH HEL-” the beep cut the rest, but by the look on everyone’s faces, they knew it was help.

“Hobi-” Hyori gasped.

To be continued…

45 notes · View notes

radiobribri · 6 years ago

Note

Could I request a reader being freaked out by intimacy and they use lame excuses like "I have cold hands" to keep people at arm's length? But Teddy Boy Lennon knows better.. Eventually they're both alone and he learns that it's because reader is a virgin, never even been kissed. Reader is scared of messing up, but Johnny proves otherwise. Very fluffy smut? Gentle Lennon? Please? You're amazing! Ta!

This is such a cute concept! The smut was a little short but I tried to make it as accurate to my interpretation of John as possible. I hope you like it, anon!

John Lennon x Reader - First Time For Everything

Word Count: Under 1100

Warnings: Super fluffy SMUT! (just penetration, kinda boring but that’s how it be)

Crowds made you nervous. The closeness, the movement, the heat of the horde pushing on your little personal bubble. You leaned awkwardly against the least populated wall of the room, gripping your bottle of cola. It was all worth it for him, though.

John played with his knees bent, which you always thought was a little goofy, but nonetheless he mesmerised you. The sound of his voice soothed you from all the way across the club, where he was performing with the other boys. He didn’t know you were here - he’d never get over himself if he thought you came just for him. You couldn’t help it, for some reason. You couldn’t stay away.

He attracted you like nobody else ever had. He was so utterly magnetic, and you were drawn to him. You were repulsed by most men, keeping your distance and not getting involved. You didn’t want to be hurt. But you wanted him to touch you, to love you. You wanted to let him in. You were just unsure what these feelings meant. You weren’t sure you trusted him like that yet.

“(Y/N)? Didn’t know you’d be here.” John sidled up to you at the end of their show. He’d brought you another bottle of soda, after spying you from across the room. You accepted it gladly, popping the cap off with your palm and taking a long swig.

“Lennon. You were good.” You say, not wanting to compliment him too much. He had a tendency of gloating, and you didn’t want to be an accessory to it. Even so, you were incredibly impressed.

“Thanks, birdie. Wanna come back with us? Looks like ya need a break.” He smirks, gesturing his head towards the other boys, who were retreating through the door. You agree, eager to get out of the sweaty room. You follow John behind the stage, into a small breakroom. It was empty, except for a long sofa and a kitchenette, but thankfully it was quiet. You sank into the couch, sighing as you were finally able to relax.

“Not a people person, eh? Looked so sad, standing in the corner.” He sits beside you, extending his arm around the back of the sofa.

“Yeah. But I… I like you, Lennon.” You confess, biting your lip. You turn to look at him and your eyes meet, some unspoken understanding passing between the two of you before you reach out slowly, taking his hand. His skin was callused, and warm as you rubbed your thumb against it. That simple action, the feeling of his skin on yours, conveyed so many emotions without even having to pay attention. He reached out to cup your cheek and you flinched away, then leaned into his touch. It was profound, and new, but not bad. Not bad at all.

“I like you too, (Y/N).” He says, moving his face close to yours so you can feel the heat of his breath on you. His eyes were dark and full of longing, and all you had to do was part your lips and invite him in.

His lips were chapped, but tasted like sweet mint. You didn’t really know what to do - it was your first kiss. You felt so awkward, not knowing how to move your lips or what to do with your hands. You’d heard your friends tell you stories of theirs, but nothing could have prepared you for how this felt. He pulled away after a few seconds, smiling gently.

“Never done this before, have you?” He asks. You smirk, shrugging.

“Is it that obvious?” You ask, still holding onto his hand. You didn’t want to let go, now that you’ve taken the leap.

“A little. ‘s not bad, though.” He cups his other hand over yours, sandwiching it in between. His were so big compared to yours, completely obscuring the view of your little hand.

“Tiny hands. You’re so damn cute, birdie.” He grins, pressing a kiss to your knuckles. Then another to your wrist, then your forearm, and your elbow, until he litters your arm with them. He made his way up to your shoulder, and you shuddered as his lips met the soft skin of your neck. A little shock of electricity shot down your spine as he sucked on your pulse point, and you gasped in surprise.

“You alright?” He asks, pulling away momentarily. You nod shyly, and he returns to smothering you with kisses. He trails his finger down your collarbone towards the neckline of your shirt, pausing a moment to silently ask for permission. You mumble a yes, and his hand dips under your shirt and bra to cup the soft flesh of your breast.

At this point, you weren’t thinking anymore. It took you so long, so many years, but you finally surrendered - to him, to his touch, to loving him without fear or reservation. And it felt so damn good.

Everything happened quickly after that. Soon, you both stood naked and vulnerable in front of each other. You looked his body up and down, observing the plane of his chest, the tiny jut of his hips, the soft hair on his belly and…

“Like what you see?” He chuckles, pulling you closer to him. He pressed his body against yours, and his skin radiated heat. You felt like you were burning up.

He laid you back gently on the sofa, making sure you were comfortable before reaching his hand down between your legs, rubbing gently on the bud of nerves he found there. You hissed at the sensation, and felt a drop of arousal trickle down your thigh.

It all went so quickly as soon as he entered you. It barely hurt, at least not as bad as you thought it might. It just felt a little strange, just like any new thing. But you loved it - loved being close to him, loved him being inside you. You didn’t orgasm, or at least you don’t think you did, but you didn’t mind. His pleasure was your pleasure, and you were just enjoying the experience.

When he was finished, he cleaned you up with so much care. He wiped the beads of sweat off of your skin, then snuggled into you. It was as if all of his outer bluster had fallen away and all that was left was the genuine John - sweet and sleepy.

You knew in that moment that you never wanted to be away from him again. You never wanted his touch to leave your skin.

Requests are: OPEN! Send me Beatles or Queen blurb requests! I write fluff and smut! My Request Info - My Masterlist - My WIPs

Taglist: @katiekitty261 @pichu-chu

#john lennon #the beatles #john lennon x reader #fanfiction #smut #fluff

104 notes · View notes

rocket-----queen · 6 years ago

Text

Leather and Lace

(smut)

She sneezes when the brush teases her nose, causing her to accidentally inhale the compact powder that is being put on her face by the make-up artist, final touch to her current appearance, the appearance that she doesn't seem to like very much since the clothing, or should she say the lack of it, makes her feel a little bit uncomfortable. She's wearing only a flimsy, transparent robe that she's supposed to take off for the scene anyway, and thus get naked in front of him which causes her to shiver any time she recalls the thought in her head. Why is she even so worried, so concern about the whole thing? He's probably seen many actresses undressing for their roles, and she was naked on the set before, so what's the point here? She takes one last deep breath, one last attempt to calm her rapid heartbeat, before she leaves the room, stepping to the newly arranged bedroom. He's already here, sitting on the edge of the mattress, talking to the director, both of them burst into laughter at some point, but all of the conversations die when they notice her standing by the door. "Action!" The shout snaps her out of the trance, reminding her that she has to stay professional and ignore the fact that one of the most gorgeous men she has ever seen, is going to see her naked. She's more than aware that he can see her body through the robe almost perfectly, and it's obvious that he's staring at her as she slowly approaches him, swaying her hips mildly, just like always. He frowns, utterly disgusted because of the drooling cameraman who is giving his sweet girl the greediest look he's ever seen, as if he was undressing her with his eyes. Well, no wonder he does, she looks delicious indeed, but why he even called her 'his sweet girl', since they are just co-workers, nothing more. He's been trying to ask her out for some time, but he feels like she's been avoiding him, because any time he starts a conversation, she apologises for being in hurry, and walks away before he gets a chance to convince her to stay. He's able to see the outlines of her nipples perfectly, pink and erect, attached to the pair of perfectly round breasts, and he catches himself thinking that he would love to squeeze them until she mewls his name - well, this is actually pathetic, and he has to stop before he gets too worked up, but he's not sure whether he's really able to stop it at this point. He frowns when he notices the silver ring glinting on her left nipple; the piercing had to be painful as fuck, there are no other words to describe it. The way he's staring at her causes a new wave of heat to pool in her lower stomach, letting her feel that she's wet, maybe not totally soaked, but wetter than usually, which is not a good sign at all, but he won't notice, if she's super careful - at least she hopes so. As soon as she stops in front of him, he gently takes her hand and pulls her down on his lap, all according to the scenario, making her gasp, like for real, when their crotches press together, the cotton material of his boxers rubs her tingling clit lightly. He can feel her perfectly through the thin layer, hot and wet, and he fights the urge to moan out, since that would be...well, definitely inappropriate, but he can deny himself all of the pleasure of being in these particular circumstances with her. "You're wet," he whispers into her ear, carefully, so that no one can hear him, and she shivers - that was definitely not his line; oh my fuck, that was definitely not his line... He flashes her a quick teasing smirk, very much aware of her current state - she looks flushed, she wants him, truly wants him, which makes his mind, and other certain parts of his body, dizzy with desire. She watches his face for a small amount of time, feeling how his chest is heaving in time with the taken breaths, gasping when he slides the gown down her arms, exposing the heated skin to the cool air, making her shiver when the clothing falls down on the floor. He takes a sharp inhale when his eyes take in the image of her bare body, stopping at the two round breasts that are pressing lightly to his torso. He can't help but think how much he would like to run his hands up her chest, touch them, tease her nipples, watch her squirm on his lap due to the gentle caress. The truth is that he's always fancied her breasts, and she has no idea how turned on he got when he saw the script for today's scene. "Tammy," he groans, now sticking to the scenario which makes her oddly disappointed, since she would love to hear him say her name, not the name of some stupid made-up character, but the lustful glint in his eyes can't be faked, right? "Fuck, baby, I want you." "I want you too," she whimpers (who the fuck made up that line?), before she leans in, pressing her soft lips to his, taking his breath away for a brief moment. She melts into his embrace, forgetting about the cameras, the staff, the director, forgetting about anything but how good it feels to be kissed by Johnny. She's so caught up in the moment that she doesn't hear the director shouting "cut!" since her mind is currently occupied by his soft lips brushing her, leaving her stomach tingling with desire, but luckily he brings her back to reality by departing their lips softly. "That was quite something," he whispers into her ear once more, making her gasp when she feels her how breath fanning over the side of her neck. "Indeed it was." * * * She can't sleep, she's just lying and staring at the ceiling for what seems like hours, tossing and turning from side to side. She's already tried every possible position, had warm shower, went for a short walk, even drank a cup of chamomile tea, but nothing helped to put her to sleep. She groans in frustration, rolling on the other side, before she gets up, and walks out of the dusty room to the line on connected balconies, typical for the cheap motels. Who even stays here except for her, a bunch of teenagers (not that she's much older than them) who rather run away from home or want to make sure that their parents won't interrupt their sex, which leads us to the last type of visitor - a man with a prostitute; God, she hates that place. "Fabienne?" She hears a male voice coming from her right, and almost screams, clearly startled, since she hasn't expected to meet anyone outside, especially in the middle of the night, but the tone appears somehow familiar to her, so she looks to the side, greeted by the sight of no other man than Johnny, the cause of her sleepless torture. "Johnny? What the fuck are you doing here?" She asks, looking at him with a puzzled expression written across her pale face. "Can't sleep," he shrugs his shoulders, taking another drag from the newly lighted cigarette. "Me neither," she sighs heavily, before she repeats her previous question, still greedy to hear the answer. "But what are you doing in the motel?" "Just staying here, what else can you do in a motel?" He asks with a dash of sarcasm in his voice, making the girl roll her eyes. "Oh c'mon, no one stays here, except for the bunch of teenagers or men with prostitutes," she says, flashing him the infamous 'oh-you-can't-be-serious' look. "So we are categorized as nobody? I'll keep that in mind," he replies with yet another sarcastic comment; he seems frustrated for some reason, but she can't figure out the cause which she finds equally frustrating. "Why are you so..." she needs a moment to think about the right word to describe what's currently on her mind, but he doesn't seem to care. "So what?" He snarls all of sudden, accidentally spitting out his cigarette on the pavement due to the rapid action, startling the girl beside him. "So...tensed," she almost whispers, staring directly into his eyes, the intensity of the look makes him shiver involuntary. "And don't even try to deny it. Just tell me what's wrong." He sighs heavily, running a hand through his messy hair, before he actually speaks, this time his tone appears to be calm and mild for her. "Just man stuff, nothing important." "Of course it's important, since it occupies your mind so much that you cannot fall asleep," she tries to convince him again, curious about the cause of his current mood. "It's nothing, really," he cuts, wanting to end up the conversation right here, since he can't tell her the truth, it would be embarrassing at least, plus she would probably reject him anyway... so what's the point here? "Fine, if you say so," she finally gives up, letting him keep the truth to himself, but she has a slight suspect that he will tell her sooner or later. Both of them remain silent for a while, just enjoying the chilly night, staring at the bright neon sign that says 'lotus motel' - what a terrible name, she thinks, before she looks aside, meeting his piercing, dark eyes. The pink light hits his face from the certain angle, emphasizing the high cheekbones along with the hollowed cheeks and sharp jawline, making him look almost like some kind of mystical creature - isn't it a bit odd? "What are you looking at?" He asks, his voice somehow fades in the distance, joining the police sirens and drunken shouts - Los Angeles is such a wonderful city. "Nothing," she smiles slightly, looking back at the 'lotus' neon sign which is now missing the letter 's'; seems like everything is broken here. "God, I'm freezing." "Come here," he lifts his arm from the railing, making some room for her to step closer to his body, which she gladly accepts, snuggling to his side, letting him embrace her. "Oh my God, you're so warm," she practically moans, pressing even closer to him, searching for more of the pleasant heat. The sound she makes, causes him to shiver as a wave of new desire washes through his body, and he literally fights the urge to bend her over the railing and fuck her roughly from behind; she has no idea how much he wants her right now. "Johnny?" She says shyly, dropping her sight to the ground as a bashful blush spreads over her cheeks, but luckily he's not able to see it because of the pink neon light that illuminates her face. "Can I ask you a question?" "Go on, love," he replies, in one hand silently pleading Fabienne to ask him to take her any way he wants in that sweet voice of hers, but in other hand he's afraid that she might actually do it, and that would kill him, not literally though; he's never been so sexually frustrated in his whole life, torn between holding his temper and letting his fantasies take over his mind. "Can we go to your room?" She asks, and he swears that he's just felt his dick swell in the tightness of the boxers; oh my fuck, is it really happening? "We could watch the movie or just talk, since we won't probably fall asleep either way." "Well," he clears his throat, before resuming. "I don't think there's anything sensible to watch in the middle of the night." "So that leaves us with the second option," she smiles briefly, getting out of his embrace, waiting for him to lead her to the room. "Not that I mind though," he copies her smile, taking her hand into his, making the girl shiver at the contact of his heated skin upon her cold one, gently pulling her to the nearest door, before he pushes them open, and lets her inside. She flops down on the bed, since there's no spare couch to sit on, and he joins her there. It takes both of them a few moments to get comfy underneath the blanket with their backs supported on the headboard, and not longer after he has her snuggled close to him with her head in the crook of his neck. "It really meant something to me," she breaks the silence, making him frown in confusion; she can't be up to it, can she? "You know, the kiss." This is when he actually chokes on the air, since she can't be serious, she just can't be, like what the fuck? "What?" He asks, a bit dazed but only for a split second, then the smug smirk paints over his handsome face, the lusful glint in his eyes is also back as soon as he looks down to meet her nervous, yet curious gaze. "You mean the way my underwear was rubbing your soaked cunt?" She gasps in shock, looking at him with wide eyes, her mouth forms in an o-shape, bringing the lewdest thoughts to his mind; he couldn't just have said that, right? "You didn't," she only manages to utter. "Oh c'mon honey, there's no point in lying since both of us know the truth," he murmurs, using that deep voice of his that causes her insides to flutter with lust, probably knowing the affect it has on her anyway. "Then enlighten me, what's the truth?" She teases, fighting the urge to taste the skin of his perfectly exposed neck - let's save it for later. "The truth is that you've wanted me since the first time you laid your eyes on me," he admits without a single hesitation - what a cheeky bastard. "The same thing can be said about you," she murmurs under her breath, whispering the words into his ear, the sexy purr wipes the last bits of self-control and causes him to drown deep in lust, letting it take over his senses, his mind, his whole being. He wants to take her right now, right here, on the cheap bed in the dirty motel room with thin walls, making her scream his name so loud that anyone in here will know to whom she belongs. He wastes no time in pulling her to straddle him; wow, that escalated kinda quickly, she thinks, taking in the sight of his flushed face, eyes wide, laced with desire, and all he's doing is staring at her, so shamelessly, as if he knew she's already wet, even though he barely touched her, as if he knew about her hunger, her cravings, her fantasies. She feels naked, bare in front of him, but she loves the burning gaze upon her heated skin, the way he looks at her makes her feel as if she was the only woman in the world, wondering how come he's made her this horny without doing anything. "Johnny," she moans urgently, as she slowly begins to rub herself into his body, taking a sharp inhale at the feeling of the material rubbing her tingling pussy. "Touch me, please." Without waiting for the confirmation, she takes his hand and drags it between her legs, making him gasp when his fingers contact with the wet mark. He teases her entrance through the panties, knowing that the friction caused by the thin cotton is driving her crazy - he can feel her tightening the grip around his arms, so he moves up, tracing the slit with his index finger, stoping once he reaches the tiny, swollen nub that longs for attention. She lets out another needy moan, arching a little bit to his touch, her lips parting slightly, and eyes closing in bliss - the animalistic need to be filled up appears as intoxicating, burning, painful, but also sweet, neverending torture. "Touch me," she repeats more demandingly this time, but even thought it's foolish to believe he will obey, he makes an exception for her to his own surprise, and lets his hand slip into her panties, gasping when they introduce with the generous amount of slickness. She feels nice indeed, velvety, warm and totally soaked against the pads of his fingers as he uses them to brush her slit just barely, feather-likely almost, tickling the frustrated girl who is currently trying to hump his hand like a needy bitch, like a needy bitch she is. "Tell me," he presses down on the clit, making her release a pitchy squeal. "Who's made you this wet?" "You made me this wet," she answers, barely able to make up a simple sentence, the only word that keeps banging in her head is the simplest, most predictable 'fuck'. "Please, I can't." "Can't what, sugar?" He smirks, watching her writhing on his lap, silently begging him to release her from the torture, but he doesn't find that particular thing satisfying enough, he wants her to say it, to admit how bad she wants him, how bad she needs him. "Can't take it," she whimpers, on the edge of crying out of the sexual frustration, out of the desperate need to be fucked, she's so ridiculously sensitive at this point that even the slightest touches send shivers down her spine. "What am I supposed to do then?" He asks, deciding to drag this game for a little longer until she will agree to do literally anything to get the treat. "First take off my panties," she somehow manages to regain her composure, but she knows it won't take long until she looses it completely. "Then take me, take me exactly as you please." Without a word, he hooks his fingers in the elastic waist band of her panties, silently signaling the girl to lift up, and as soon as she does so, he removes them completely, dropping them on the floor afterwards, her shirt following right after. "Show me how you like it," he murmurs, dragging his tongue over the shell of her ear, making Fabienne whimper his name in such a needy way that it breaks something within him, releasing something almost primal, animalistic, sinister even, which would normally scare him, but not now, not when he's so fixated on fucking the precious girl that has been on his mind for quite a while. He wants to fuck her, like roughly, to hear her sweet moans, quiet gasps, desperate begs, since the only thing that occupies him mind now is how tight, how wet, how warm, and most of all how good she will feel around him, because she certainly will, there's no doubt about it. "You know how I do," she says, and for once she's right - he knows it perfectly. She whines when he finally drags his fingers up and down her slit, circling her clit slowly at first, then building up the pace, until he has her writhing on his lap, rubbing against his hand in a desperate need to get herself off, and he watches her, fascinated by the way her breasts sway from side to side, accompanying the sensual movements, her skin soaked in the pink light from the outside, making it almost glow - she's so pretty. He feels her leaking on his palm as he smears the juices on her inner thighs, teasing the girl a little bit, enjoying her moaning his name a couple of times, begging him to touch her again, and soon he slides his fingers between her legs again, this time slipping two of them inside, making her squeal both because the stinging stretching and final relief that washes over her. "Turn around," he orders, wanting to make her get into a bit more comfortable position, since he can feel her arms trembling with effort of holding herself up straight. She, without any questions, does as he asks her to, settling herself between his slightly spread legs, his hand soon finds its place back between her thighs, and she leans back, laying her head on his chest, arching to his touch, her eyelids falling shut. "Love," he whispers, his raspy voice sending chills down her spine. "Open your eyes." She forces herself to do it, and her breath hitches when she looks straight ahead where a huge mirror is standing by the wall, taking in the sight of her bare body covered in the thin layer of sweat, shaking thighs, and mostly his hand tucked between them, pleasuring her; but that was before their eyes meet through the mirror. He looks at her, the eye contact never breaking as his other hand moves up, caressing the side of her breast, before moving up to her pierced nipple, pinching and twisting the hardening nub until she yelps in pain and grabs his forearm, the urge to squeeze something appears when he hits the one particular spot inside her that makes the girl shiver in bliss. She can feel his hardness poking her back, and the thought that it's because of her, only for her, causes a new wave of heat to wash through her body, a new amount of wetness to leak on his fingers. "Look at you," he groans, their eyes still locked through the mirror, when she starts to grind her hips, applying pressure on his throbbing dick - she has no idea how much he wants to fuck her right now. "You're making such mess here. I bet you've never been this wet, am I right?" She nods, but he doesn't need her confirmation, which only fuels his obscene part of personality, now on full display. "You're such a needy bitch, aren't you Fabienne? I was always wondering if you were touching yourself, imagining that I was the one pleasuring you. Tell me, sugar." She can't utter a word after his little speech, blushing like crazy due to the feeling of exposure and embarrassment, bashfully dropping her sight, not able to answer him. "Sweetie, there's nothing to be ashamed of," he encourages her, despite knowing the truth, but he wants her to say it, and she's more than aware of that, so she looks up again, meeting his dark eyes. "Yes I was," she admits almost innocently, but both of them know she's far from innocent. "Doing what?" He raises a single brow, not even bothering to hide the smug smirk dancing upon his lips - what a cheeky bastard. "Touching myself, imagining that you were the one pleasuring me," she finishes without a single hesitation, as if she was challenging him which is true at some point. She's about to say something, but before she gets a chance to continue, he tugs her head back by the hair, joining their lips for a bruising kiss, tongues lapping hungrily at each other. She whimpers, sound muffled by his greedy mouth, long nails scratching his forearm, digging into his skin, surely leaving bruises, but he doesn't care, since the only thing that occupies his mind now is to make her cum. He rubs the swollen nub in fast, harsh circles, still using his other fingers to tease her inner walls, and the combination of both sends her over the edge. She moans, bucking her hips like crazy as the orgasm washes through her body in hot, powerful waves, leaving her gasping for air, tossing from side to side with her eyes closed. He caresses her pulsing folds for a little while, waiting for her to come down, before he removes his hand from its previous place, bringing it up to his lips to lick it clean from any traces of the arousal. He laps up at his fingers, savoring the taste in his mouth, with his other arm wrapped around the girl's waist, the girl who is currently curled up on his lap, nuzzling her head into his shoulder, already exhausted from her previous orgasm, which is nothing compering to what awaits her. Her thighs are slick with arousal, her clit sore, her mind dizzy, already anticipating for more, for much much more... Suddenly he motions her to move over, and she whines, clutching tighter onto his shirt, hugging his arm, trying to force him to stay, but he doesn't seem to care when he lifts her from his lap, setting the girl aside. "Where are you going?" She asks, gently taking his hand in hers, lacing their fingers together, and he glances at Fabienne, before he lets her go, making the girl pout adorably. "Nowhere," he shrugs his shoulder, flashing her a small smile. "Just getting rid of my clothes, since they might get in the way, you know." She can't help but look away, as she feels her cheeks burning again that night; how come she literaly just orgasmed in front of him, and blushes because she will see him naked? Weird. He slowly removes his T-shirt, dropping it on the floor where it joins her clothing, underwear following right after, leaving himself exposed to her praying eyes, giving her a few seconds to take in the image of his bare body - he looks stunning iluminated by the neon light, even though she can't see most of the details in the dim light. He wastes no time in joining her, the mattress dips slightly because of his weight as he does so, and pulls her to straddle him, resting his hands on her round hips, pressing their crotches together. They moan in unison when his dick slides between her folds, getting engulfed by her heat pleasantly, applying a little bit of friction to her swollen clit. "Johnny," she mewls, already willing to be filled up, her inner walls tensing uncomfortably around nothing. "I need you inside." "I know you do," he smirks, eyes glinting with lust, as he reaches to brush his finger over her clit, making her let out a quiet gasp. "You're soaked." But the truth is that he needs to be inside her too, like right, fucking now, and he isn't sure if he can wait any longer, so he grabs her by the shoulder, yanking her to the side, and rolls on top of her slim body, smirking when she squeals in surprise. He looks at her, searching for a silent confirmation in her eyes that are now huge and teary, and she nods her head slightly, begging him to take her right here, right now. He can sense her need, desperate and vulnerable, so decides to stop teasing her, and lines himself with the entrance, sliding in one, rapid movement that takes her breath away for a brief moment. She cries in pain, as a few hot tears leak from the corners of her eyes, disappearing in the mass of hair scattered over the pillow. He feels her pulsing around him, squeezing him tightly enough that he has to fight the urge to let go, since it would be... well, embarrassing at least, forasmuch he's not a teenager anymore. He gives her a few seconds to recover from the uncomfortable stinging, before he withdraws almost all the way, only to slams back in roughly, making her scream his name and dig her nails into his back, leaving red welts as she drags them down. He hisses through gritted teeth, closing his eyes, and nuzzling his head in the crook of her neck, licking and biting at her heated skin, until she starts trembling violently, moaning louder, gripping tighter. She wraps her legs around his taut waist, moving them higher and lower, until she finds a perfect angle for him to reach deeper inside her, giving him perfect opportunity to hit all those spots that make her shiver in bliss. "Johnny," she moans, arching her back from the hard mattress, throwing her breasts up in the air, and he watches them, mesmerized by the barely noticeable bounce. "Please, harder." "Legs up my shoulders," he orders simply, but the proposition scares her somehow which he can easily tell by the confused look she gives him. "Trust me, it's gonna feel really good." Hesitantly, she unwraps her legs from his waist, sighing contently, as he runs his hands up and down her bare calves in a soothing manner, before she actually let him help her to place them over his shoulders. She bites her lip, shutting her eyes tightly as she feels him brushing a newfound spot inside her, a spot that she's not known about until now, so sensitive that even the slightest touch leaves her body tingling deliciously. She mindlessly crosses her legs at the ankles, her nails raking down his chest ever so lightly which is driving him crazy, and he can't help but close his eyes, letting himself drown deeper in all those little sensations he's receiving from her, starting with the scratching and ending up with her pussy gripping him tightly - almost too much to handle. Suddenly he moves inside her, the exact same movement he made before, but it feels so different now, it feels... heavenly. She lets out a particular reedy feminine whine, the one that makes him groan deeply right after, without even realizing it, the sound causes her skin to heat up even more - he sounds so, so... incredibly erotic. He takes a firm hold on her shoulders to steady himself, clutching the flesh with a little bit more force than intended, but neither of them care or notice, since the pain only intensifies her experiences. "Fuck, baby," he groans, his face adorned in a look of utter bliss, all because of her, which she finds almost equally ravishing as sex. "You have no idea how bad I've wanted to have you like this, spread out for me, and so wet, so fucking wet, you have no idea, no fucking idea, I-" He interrupts himself with a husky growl, probably loud enough to be heard in the contiguous rooms, let alone the banging of the headboard on the cheap motel wall, that almost becomes the cause of knocking out the equally cheap and ugly picture which is hanging there. She's close, so close that she can practically taste it, and he knows it perfectly, so he decides to speed up the process a little bit, since he obviously wants her to be the first to reach her height. He praises her, telling her how tight she is, how good she makes him feel, how close he is, and she can't help but release a moan that has been bubbling in her throat for a little while, which combained with his thumb rubbing her swollen clit, sends her over the edge one more time that night. She cries out his name as her orgasm rips through her so hard that she looses her breath, and the way her pussy grips his throbbing dick turns out to be enough for him to reach his own height, his mouth falls open in a silent scream of desire, his muscles tensing as he gives her a few more sloppy thrusts, before he pulls out slowly, making both of them let out a sharp hiss. He rolls over to the side, leaving her cold on her side of the bed, but she's too weak to join him since her muscles feel wobbly, some of them even burning, and she's not sure whether she's able to get up by now - probably not. He just lays there with one arm tucked under his head, trying to catch his breath, body soaked in early sunlight from the dawn, shining due to the thin layer of sweat, the welts on his back stinging uncomfortably as the material applies a little bit of pressure to them, so he rolls onto his side, supporting his head on the left hand, so that he's able to watch her. He gently strokes up and down her stomach, making the girl mewl sweetly, as his hand travels up her chest and between her breasts, watching how they rise and fall in time with her breaths, before he moves up, noticing the bruised neck and cleavage, along with her shoulders, pussy probably sore, and he can't help but somehow feel sorry for her, but she obviously doesn't think about it that way. Abruptly she changes the position to lie on her side, letting him spoon her from behind, engulfing herself in his pleasant heat, nearly moaning at how good it feels. "Let's take a day off today," he murmurs into her hair, his hot breath ticklish yet pleasant upon her skin. "Yeah, let's take a day off," she insists, already fond of the idea, because damn, just imagine that - a whole day with Johnny in his motel room doing God knows what... "Good," he mutters, smile audible in his voice. "I'll call them later." "No you won't," she shakes her head involuntary, stealing a glance on his hand draped loosely around her waist. "No I won't, but they can fire me, I don't care," he smirks, just thinking about how much money it would require to remake the whole film with a different actor - they won't fire him, it's impossible...well, at least in these particular circumstances. "Johnny?" she asks abruptly, the way she speaks his name implies as if she was about to say something serious, which somehow makes him feel a little bit anxious. "Where's the blanket?" "Oh my fuck," he sighs in relief. "I thought you were gonna say that I've hurt you or something." "What?" She giggles. "Of course not, unless you won't give me the blanket." As soon as she repeats her request, he tugs at the covers, pulling them atop their cool bodies, grazing his fingers over her thigh lingeringly as he does so, causing the girl to shiver due to the gentle touch upon her skin. "Better?" He asks, before placing a soft kiss on the exposed skin of her neck. "Better," she mumbles, closing her eyes and letting him embrace her from behind again. "Thank you Johnny." "For what?" He barely whispers, voice groggy with sleep which somehow makes her smile - he's so cute when he's tired. "For everything," she replies dream-likely, tenderly, but also sleepily, since she's exhausted too. "My pleasure," he teases, making her giggle like a teenager, which he finds completely and utterly adorable, even though the girlish sound she's just made causes her to cringe involuntary. "Sure it's yours," she mocks in a playful tone, rolling her eyes at him, even though he can't really see it. "So you weren't enjoying yourself, sugar?" He whispers into her ear, using that deep voice of his that makes her heart beat faster and her body heat up - oh my God, what is he doing to her? "In fact I was enjoying myself very much, so I guess the pleasure is mine too," she gives in, since well... who would resist someone like him? "But I'm tired, or should I say exhausted, and since I would-" "You mean goodnight?" "Yeah," she chuckles. "But I didn't want to interrupt the conversation so rudely, and-" "It's okay, love," his lips curve into a smile against her skin, letting her feel it perfectly. "Goodnight." "Goodnight," she answers, which turns out to be the last word shared between the lovers, before both of them drift into one of the most peaceful and carefree sleeps they have ever experienced...

#johnny depp #johnny #depp #imagines #oneshot #fanfiction #smut #smut imagines #one shot collection #80s #90s #00s

77 notes · View notes

sunnyborabora · 6 years ago

Text

Rupture Renjun x Reader

Everything was great until it wasn't anymore. Why making you fall in love if it's to leave you all alone after. When Renjun desappear suddenly you are lost and hurt. But a heartbreak is not the only thing that is making your life insufferable. In the end it's always the story of a guy who wants to protect what he loves the most and end up destroying it.

Warning: Heavy Angst, poor mental health, depression, Assault (I swear it is not that bad it is just sad for a long moment but it gets better...)

Hi babies! How is it going? I am finally back with the request! I’ll probably post the Jungwoo one before the Sehun One shot. I really appreciate all your feedback and requests! I advise you to read Back to You if you had not before this on cause it is the starting point of the plot. Link in the masterlist. Hope you’ll enjoy it !

---------

Renjun was usually pretty chill in everything he was doing. So when he started to dated you he didn't think it would lead to fall in love with you. You were a pretty girl, you were fun and gave him one of the best laugh of his life. You didn't seem to want to engage yourself in some sort of relationship so it was perfect. His job, if he could call it like that, wasn't very compatible with love stories. But it just happened and it was worse than anything he expected. He had seen Jaehyun and his girlfriend. He should have known better. Jaehyun had succeed in staying away from her for years for her not to be involved in anything. But he didn't succeed in staying away for long. Renjun knew Jaehyun for decades now and it was the first time he saw him like this. He loved her so much, even if he wanted to protect her, it has become impossible for him to let go. And sadly it was what had happened to him. You were so, everything he ever dreamed of. And at the same time nobody had got on his nerves as much as you.

He could have seen himself dating you. Like serious dating. Taking you out to eat, or to see a movie, kiss your lips when he took you back to your house. Yeah it would have been perfect. But nothing had never gone as planed in his life. And now he had to leave you behind. He wasn't expecting Jaehyun to leave the family. So he was genuilly surprised when the older man stepped into the main house a week ago, to say to the boss that he was leaving, never coming back again. Renjun knew that the only way of leaving was death. Ten and Jaemin were behind him, as determined as him. And everything gone wrong very wrong. The last image Renjun had was Ten and Jaemin, taking the bloodied body of Jaehyun away, leaving the house forever. Since then everything was just a blurred mess. Jaehyun was a good shooter, so when he shot their boss in the head it didn't miss. They were now without a leader, trying to organise themselves the best they could before any other clan could destroy them. It was pretty smart from Jaehyun, if he had just left, the clan would have come after him almost immediately. But he created enough chaos for them to be busy doing something else while he was disappearing.

Renjun had no idea why Jaehyun was leaving. Jaehyun had a good life, he was earning a lot of money and was able to spoil his girl as much as he wanted. Why leaving so suddenly then ? Everything was just confusion. The only thing he was sure was that he would not be able to see you. He wasn't even sure to stay alive long enough to have the occasion to see you. You were supposed to see each other tonight. Renjun was sad by the fact that he could never make it. He had stopped trying to make excuses, and had just decided to not say anything. Maybe it would be easier if he would just stop texting you. He would not give you any news until he just forgot you. Yeah that was the plan. But it wasn't working for shit. Because you were texting him, trying to know why he wasn't here yet. Why were you so nice ? Why were you asking if everything was okay ? He was perfectly fine, he was just being a jerk, maybe if he was, you would just let go. But he couldn't. Because he wasn't a jerk. And he loved you. He wanted to hold your hand while watching netflix, stuffing his mouth with popcorn while laughing with you. He just wanted to live a life of someone his age. But he knew it wasn't possible. « Renjun ! Hurry up, we have to go ! », screamed Jeno from the car. Renjun took a deep breath and started walking toward his friend. It was the first time he was seing Jeno since Jaehyun departure. He looked tired, like everyone but also sad. « What's happening ? Do you have any news ? » he said, sitting next to Jeno inside the car. « Not really. Jaehyun, Ten and Jaemin are gone... -Jeamin ? He left ? Why ? » Jeno didn't answer. The three of them, they were always together. They were brothers. But now Jaemin was gone and never coming back. « Johnny and Taeyong are wondering what to do from now on. -One of them is going to take the lead, isn't it ? -I don't think so. It's dangerous, like, other units are looking for the place of leader. If Johnny or Taeyong are trying to become leaders other are going to come for their head. We are supposed to meet them in a few. -Are we going to leave ? -I don't know. » If Jaehyun was there right now, Renjun would punch him in the face. Did he just destroyed their life for a stupid girl ? Did he just betrayed his family, his brothers, just because of his selfish needs to be normal. And Now Ten and Jaemin just followed him, betraying them all at the same time. « Don't be like this Renjun. They left, just let it go. -They ruined everything. Because they were selfish, we are paying the consequences » Jeno, smiled sadly, tapping the wheel with his fingers. « Everything was already wrong. Jaehyun just made everything blow before it did on it's own. » Renjun did not say anything until they reached their destination. Lucas and Mark were discussing something outside the house. Lucas usually cheerful had a grave expression, his hands in his pocket, his head low. When he saw them getting out of the car, he said something to Mark who turned around. Everybody was silent, and when Renjun arrived near his hyungs they just greeted him silently, entering the house. Everyone was gathered around Taeyong and Johnny, waiting for something. When Taeyong saw them entering the room, he finally talked. « Thank you for coming here today. As you know, since the departure of three of our members and the death of the boss the situation is somehow complicated. -Where are they !? Why did Jaehyun did that ? » Screamed Chenle from his spot on the couch next to Jisung. Taeyong didn't answer. He was very close to Jaehyun before, Renjun knew that situation was probably difficult for him. « It's not the most important now. They are gone, but we are still here. And we are in danger. The place of leader is free and this is the problem. -You were the closest from the leader, why aren't you just taking his place ? » Asked Haechan, visibly lost. Renjun agreed with him tho. Taeyong was the best for this, he was made to be a leader. « You think this is that simple !, snapped Mark, all the other members of the different unit, even the other clans are now aware that the boss is dead. They are going to come at us to take his place. If Taeyong hyung is trying to become the leader he is going to be killed immediately ! » Taeyong didn't answer but Renjun could see the tension in his shoulders. Mark was right. Taeyong would be killed. « This is more than that, added Johnny, someone is going to take the lead soon, and I highly doubt that they are going to leave us alone without asking something from us. If we stay here we are all dead » Renjun looked at Jeno speechless. « What are we gonna do then ? -Leave ». The room went silent. Renjun was almost sure that everyone stopped breathing. So it was really happening. « We can't leave ! We can beat those bastard and take the lead ! -You know it's too risky. We could do this but some of us would have to die, do you want that ? », Johnny's words echoed in the room. Nobody talked again. Renjun wasn't even sure he could have heard it anyway. His ears were buzzing, the only sounds resonating in his ears being his own heart beat. « Renjun ! » Jeno, nudged his arm a bit violently, taking him out of his trense, and he heard it. The loud ring of a phone. Who could have forgotten to silenced their phone during such an important meeting ? Until he realized it was his phone. « Sorry I- » It was you, you were calling him. He was sure because even if did not put your name, he never putted any name on his phone for security purpose, but he knew your phone number by heart. He stared at the screen for a moment not knowing what to do until he heard Taeyong speak. « It's over for today. Everyone should stay close. When we would be able to give you more information we will contact you. » Everyone walked away at this moment. Except for Renjun and Jeno who was still watching his friend strangely. « Your girl hm ? » Renjun snapped his head in his direction, shook to know that his friend knew about your existence. « You are very obvious. All those time you just disappear and come back all smiley honestly. Too bad it's already over. You should tell her not to contact you again tho. It could be dangerous ». He knew, he freaking knew. But he didn't know if he could do it. The thing was that you called again. Probably worried. « Just answer and tell her Renjun, the fastest is the easiest, like a band aid. » What type of advice was that. He was in love with you, he didn't want to let you go, not like a stupid band aid. « Renjun ! Fuck, where are you, I've been waiting for you for two hours now ! Is everything okay ?» He didn't even realise he had picked up his phone. But here you were screaming in his ears and the worst was that he was happy to hear your voice. « Hey, Renjun, is everything okay ? » Fuck, if only he could just tell you everything, that he needed to leave, to protect you, to stay alive. « Y/n, everything is okay. -Then why aren't you here ? It's Saturday night ! Our movie night you remember ? » Yes he remembered perfectly. Saturday wasn't his favorite day of the week for nothing. « I won't come. -Oh, why ? » His heart was being torn apart. « It's none of your business. In fact, you should stop calling me. Forget this number Y/n. » You did not answer anything. It was worse than anything he had ever done before. « You're not leaving, are you ? » He did not realise his wet eyes until now. Every thing was burning. « I am. I am leaving right now in fact. You won't ever hear of me again » He heard you laugh at the other end of the line. « Stop saying this as if you were making me a favor. This is all bullshit. You know what just go, if it's the only way you have found to tell m that you didn't want to see me anymore I have nothing to do with you anymore ». And you hung up. Tears were streaming down his cheeks, his right hand clenching over the phone, the left one over his heart. It was over now. It has been two weeks since your last call from Renjun. Saying that you were a mess would have been an understatement. You were confused at first, not understanding anything. Did you do something wrong ? Was it because of you ? Why didn't he said anything sooner ? Anger hit some time after. He was just an asshole. He was a coward. But as much as you had preferred it, this phase didn't last long and was very fastly replaced by sadness. His absence had been unbearable at first. Your entire routine was build around Renjun, everything you were doing was including him. You were still living your life of course, you were never going to put everything down because of someone else. But everything seemed off. « Do you feel better ? » asked your mom over the phone, her tone still guilty. You were living in an apartment alone in the city, away from your parents. Even if you had put all your power into trying to be okay, you could not stand a chance against your mom. She had barely heard you speak on the phone she already knew you weren't okay. She had felt very guilty of not being here, but you were better alone. You didn't want to explain that stupid situation. And you needed time to think. « I do. Thank you mom » It was kinda true. You were slowly getting better. You were barely crying anymore, you didn't know if it was because you were getting over him or if you simply had no tears left.

« Good ! You don't know what happened yesterday ! » It was great to hear your mom. She seemed very happy, and if she was happy then you were too. Classes were a bit boring lately. Not that you weren't interested in what you were studying but all your exams were over and now you were starting a new semester. Renjun had promised you to take you out after your exam. You were now bonded to spend this time alone. You shook your head not wanting to think about that. You were determined to spend some quality time with yourself ! Treating yourself for your hard work ! Maybe it would help you with your loneliness too. As you were walking toward the cinema, because you wanted to watch a film that had just been released. But you had a strange feeling in your chest. All the warning signs inside your brain popped out at the same moment. You had the impression to be followed. Your stomach was tight from fear, even if you were trying to be rational. That happened sometimes. You were stressed and tired. You were just becoming paranoid. You entered the cinema, checking rapidly if someone was behind you. There wasn't anybody. You're crazy girl, you need to chill. The movie was great, the popcorn was a bit to sweet and you almost lost a tooth while biting into a caramel one. But the fact was that you had not thought about Renjun for two hours straight and it was all you were asking for. The problem was that weird feeling of not being alone kept coming back and it was creeping you out even more than before. When you come back to your dorm, your roommates wasn't here which made everything quiet and a bit boring. Happily, the next week you were so overwhelmed by homework and you were so busy trying to find a job that you didn't think about Renjun. Even when you were coming back, you were so exhausted than sleep wasn't everything you could think about. But everything was going better and better, Renjun face disappearing more and more from your memories. The fact that you finally succeed at getting a job you liked was also helping you. Even if you were just at the register, working in a music shop was already a dream come true. Your colleagues were sweet and you loved being surrounded by music. You were working four times a week and the other part of the time you were at uni, attending classes and doing your assignment. « Y/n ? Is everything okay ? You look tired » one of the boy you were working with asked you laughing slightly. You shook your head trying to wake up a bit. « Sorry, it's just that I have a lot of things to do at- -Don't worry I understand ! » Jonghyun was a sweet boy. He helped you a lot when you arrived at the shop. He was three years older than you and had graduate last year. « I almost forget that you were at school once, I mean you're so old » He threw a ball of paper at you an hurt expression on his face. « You're such a brat ! » You laughed even more, stopping when you heard the door bell. You didn't see the person who entered the shop until he was in front of you. « How can I help you ? » He smiled at you. You looked at him confused. Did you know him ? His face was definitely familiar. « I was looking for speaker wire rope. May you advise me ? I don't really know which one to choose. » You nodded, making him sign to follow you. Those type of materials were at the very end of the shop. In fact the shop was pretty big. It had started at very small a few years ago but had finally reached a good size. What you liked the most was that you could advise people about music instruments and music as one of the biggest part of the shop was dedicated to CD's and vinyls. « What type of materials do you have ? What sound do you want ? We don't have a large choice right now but I can order something specific for you. » He didn't answer right away. Even if you could not see him as he was behind you, you could feel his stare in your back. You suddenly felt very oppressed. You realized that you were at the end of the shop in dead end. There was no one around as it was fairly late. « I don't know. Actually I don't really know. I don't play music but I know a friend who does. I would like to make a gift to him. » You turned around, facing him. You tried to memories his face, how tall he was. Your heart was beating fast, so fast and hard against your ribs that you were scared that he might hear it. There was definitely something wrong with him. Maybe if you were playing it off, staying in your role of a simple employee nothing would happen to you. « Do you know what's the type of instrument your friend is playing ? The model maybe ? » He walked toward you, looking at something behind you. He was definitely invading your personal space. Was he doing this on purpose... « Renjun never really told me... » Were you hearing voice ? You gulped loudly but didn't say anything. Fear suddenly surrounded your body. You tried to stay calm, as much as you could. « You know Renjun right ? » You couldn't run, he was blocking your way. Maybe if you screamed for Jonghyun he would come, but if he was too far away he would never hear you. You should not have let him come this close... « I don't know this person, but if you don't know anything I can't really help you. Maybe my colleague could help you more... » You tried to walk past him, but he griped your shoulder hard, pushing you back against the shelf. « Listen, he left weeks ago and my friends and I can't find him. We are sure you could help us ? Right darling ? » His hand was around your neck, not letting you escape from his grip. You could not scream, or even speak. « You really should help us Y/n. That would be unfortunate that something could happen to you. -I swear I don't know... » You could hardly breath. Seing his expression, he wasn't believing you. « That's funny, I don't really believe you... » You tried to kick him, so he would step back, but it was like kicking into a wall. « Hey Y/n, is everything okay ? » You've never been so happy to heard anyone. Jonghyun walked toward you, the grip of the man becoming looser and looser. Before you could say anything the stranger just said : « Too bad you don't have what I am looking for ! Thank you for your help ! » And he left. You were in shock when Jonghyun approached you. « Fuck, Y/n, what happened ? » You didn't say anything tho. You smile at him gently and simply said that you weren't feeling well and you should go home. Jonghyun wasn't believing you but he didn't say anything. He just smiled and tell you that he would close the shop for you. You thanked him before calling your roommate, so she can peek you up, not feeling well about the idea of walking alone in town now that it was dark. You might have getting better before but now everything was going down. Something was very wrong, you knew it now and it was making everything worst. That feeling of being watched, that creeping fear of being attack... It was never leaving you. Not even during your sleep. Nightmares were a daily thing for you now, haunting your night like never before. Image of Renjun watching you as he was leaving, darkness swallowing you all. You were able to get some rest when you were with people. It became incredibly hard to be alone. You were never leaving your friends side at uni, at work, you were begging your boss to let you be at the register to be with client and the others employees. In the dorms, you were hanging out with your roommate, or your dorm neighbors. « Y/n, honestly, I don't know what is happening to you but that have to stop ! You can stay alone for 2 hours ! » You were pouting on your bed, hugging a stupid Teddy bear you had won at a festival. You were almost going to ask if you could just hang out with them but you did not. She wanted to stay with her boyfriend, you had no right to ask her that. « Maybe you should go see your parents for a bit. You don't have any exam and I could send you the assignments and everything. It could help » Anxiety was getting the best of you. You had discussed with one of your friend who was doing medical studies and told you it looked like you had some PTSD reaction. They asked you if something had happened and you just brush it off. Maybe it was true and you should go back to your hometown. Taking a sort of break. You were left alone. You tried to stay calm and it worked for a bit. But soon your room was feeling stifling. You decided that going outside might be a good idea after all. Walking surrounded by people would probably make you feel better. The thing was that once outside it was worst. Everyone might be a threat... So much people that could actually hurt you. You're going crazy girl, this is the end. You were still walking unable to go back to your room. You were starting to pick a rhythm, the deafening sound of the music in your ears wasn't distract you from wherever you were going. « Sorry ! » Someone stepped out in front of you, blocking you way. It was guy, handsome and smiley. You were sure that you never saw him before. You took of your earphones, your heart beatting suddenly really fast. « Sorry, I didn't want to scare you ! I am Jeno, and You are Y/n, right ? I know you because I am a friend of Renjun » Yeah. You were cursed. What all those Renjun friends wanted from you anyway !? You didn't stay long enough to know it anyway, turning around and starting to run as fast as you could. You heard him scream behind you, telling you to stop but as if… You were determined to escape. Trying not to run into someone or getting into a car accident you tried to cross the street, but someone grabbed you arm. The grip was like a vice around you limb, dragging you inside a car. You didn't scream right away, the shock too big for you to react. But why you heard the car door closed behind you as you fell inside on the back sit, a screamed tear away from you. You were being kidnapped ! Your feet were hitting the window, but it was useless. « Y/n ! Calm down ! It's me ! » That voice, you knew it by heart even if you had not heart it for a long time now. You felt quite, looking into Renjun eyes, you heart beating faster and faster against your ribcage. « Oh my god, no don't cry... » Tears were streaming down your cheeks, your body trembling from exhaustion and fear. Were you happy to see him ? Yes. Were you scared because you were realising that something was way deeper than just your boyfriend dumping you suddenly ? You were terrified. And angry. You rose up from your position, sitting in the farthest corner of the car. « What are you doing here ? » you asked, your voice trembling. He looked at you, his eyes glassy, his hands trying to reach you. No. You flinch at the moment his hands were too close from you. « What happened Y/n ? » Fear was disappearing, anger taking the best of you. How dares he even asked you that. « What happened ? Are you serious!You left me without saying anything ! I was doing fine after that starting to forget you, and suddenly people started to follow me ! One even came to look for you at my work and- » You could not keep going. You really were a mess. It hit you hard, and you really were feeling pitiful, not worthy. « I am sorry » He didn't say anything else. The driver and the guy that had chased you down the street earlier were here, and the car was actually moving. « Where are we going ? » you asked, more to the driver than Renjun, who was looking at the road, not daring to look at you. « Somewhere safe... We thought that they would leave you alone if we were leaving right away, we underestimate them... » You didn't ask anything more, not sure you could handle the answer. You ride for a while, leaving the city, and you thought about everything you were leaving behind. What was going to happen to you ? Were you going to be able to be back into your normal life again ? You were so tired, everyone of your muscles were sore, your eyes were burning. You fell asleep almost instantly. You woke up when someone shook your shoulder gently, it was the driver the guy you didn't know the name of. His smile was nice, and he seemed sweet and delicate. « Hey, we arrived, you'll be able to take some rest, here » You thanked him, and got out of the car following him. A big house was standing in front of you, partly hidden by the forest around. « I am Jaemin by the way, it is the house of an ex member. It is hidden and safe. You don't have to worry » You had all the reason to worry. Jaemin entered the house before you, and you were shock to find the house full of people. « Jaemin you are back ! » Said a woman smiling at him. « Yes, everything went fine, by the way this is Y/n » The pretty woman smiled at you. She was exulting warm and happiness that make you feel at ease. « Are you okay Y/n ? » She asked, « You seem tired, you should get some rest » Jaemin stepped between the two of you : « Taeyong and Johnny want to talk to her, she'll rest after. -No, send them to me if you want, but she needs to rest first » She made a sign for you to follow her, not letting Jaemin say anything. You walked behind her, walking up the stairs and in a corridor until you reach a room. « This room is empty, you can lock it if you don't want to be disturbed, there is bathroom at the end of the corridor. I'll leave you alone for now on. » She smiled leaving you alone. « You should get yourself together, it's not the moment to sulk » said Jeno. It was easy for him. But Renjun was dying inside. Leaving you had been hard, but running away from death had kept his head busy enought, so he could not think of you. But now that you were here, that you were hurt, that you hated him, everything was different. You were sleeping upstairs, you were so close and so fare away from him at the same time. Taeyong, Johnny and Jaehyun were speaking around the kitchen table. It seemed like nothing happened. They had look for a shelter some month ago when they had left. It was Ten who had contact Johnny to tell them where they were. Jeahyun had bought a house after his departure for his soon to be wife. No one knew about this house, it was invisible to other people eye. It was perfect. Renjun had tried to hate Jeahyun, but he could not. His wife was the sweetest person ever, and even when she saw twenty men entering her living room in the middle of the night, she had not said a thing. She even helped them. It was impossible to hate her. He had some time to think and stopped being petty about the all situation. But deep down he could not help but think that Jaehyun happiness with the one he loved costed his own happiness. « It was predictable. I really didn't imagine they would go as far as threatening her, but... That just means that no one is safe anymore. -What's going to happen then ? What are we gonna do ? -They don't know where we are, it must stay that way. » Jaehyun nodded, handing a cup of coffee to Taeyong. « You are free to stay as long as no one knows you are here. -Yes of course. -It's normal. » They kept talking about something but Renjun could not listen. He wanted to go see you. To tell you he was sorry. But he was scared. You may not want to talk to him, even worse you might even hate him now. He was trying to tell himself that even if you hated him, the most important was that you were safe. He laughed at himself. Wasn't what he said when he left you some month ago ? « Renjun ? » Jeahyun was walking toward him, exiting the kitchen when he was with Johnny and Taeyong some minutes ago. « Did you take a decision ? -I am not the one who has to take a decision. Taeyong and Johnny aren't sure yet tho. » Of course, it wasn't his business. « I wanted to ask you if Y/n is okay ? » Renjun didn't know what to say. « She is not hurt... -That's not what I mean... -I don't know. I should not have left her in the first place » Jaehyun sighed. « It would have been impossible for you to stay. Would you have preferred for her to come with you since the beginning ? -Can I ask her to ditch her entire life for me ? Because I was to weak and I decided to start dating her even if I knew since the beginning that it would end like this. -I know. » Of course, he knew. It was exactly what he did too. They both forced a dangerous life on the person they loved because they could not stay away. « Stop thinking about what could have happened if you had ever met her. She is here, and she is in danger. Her security should be the most important. -I know ! What do you think I am torturing myself with. Just thinking about what that bastard could have done to her I am- » Jaehyun put his hand on Renjun shoulder, the contact soothing the younger one. « Don't you know a place where you could leave with her ? So you can stay safe, just the two of you. -Are you advising me to run away like you ? », Renjun spat with a bit of anger « No, we talked about that with Taeyong. We agree on the fact that it would be more discreet for you to leave just the two of you. You would still be in contact with the others, and as soon as something happens you just come back to the base. » Renjun was thinking about it. Being just with you, somewhere where no one would know who he was. Being far away from the others could be a mistake, they were stronger when all together. But it was way easier to move and to hide. « I prefer not to decide anything. She might refuse to go with me. -Indeed you should go talk to her » Jaehyun smiled and left him. Indeed, he should go talk to you. To explain you everything. And to ask you if you would agree to leave. It took him thirteen minutes to reach your room. He was so nervous he had just stooped almost a hundred times on his way. He knocked at the door, not really expecting an answer. He heard the lock of the door click and you opened the door. You were so beautiful, just the sight of you even with your tired face, messy hair and clothes, was making his heart beat fast. « Hey, sorry if I woke you up... » You didn't answer. « Can I come in ? I would like to talk to you » You let him in, without a word. You turned around, returning to your spot on the bed. The covers were messy sign that you must have been sleeping. He sat at the end of the bed, as far away from you as he could. He didn't want to invade your space. « I- I don't know where I should start... I have so much to explain and to apologize for... » To be honest, you weren't sure if you wanted his explanation. You wanted to hate him, to scream at the top of you lungs that he had fucked up your life and that because of him you would never be able to live normally anymore. But nothing was coming out. You were angry for sure, but you didn't hate him, you were just lost.

« I f you are here it's be- -No, why did you left ? » You really didn't care where you were or why. You wanted to know why he left, what was a part of. « I had to run away. Someone wants me and my family dead and I could not stay with you. -Why someone would want to kill you ? » He was here to say the truth, but it was the first time in his life he had to talk to someone who wasn't a part of his world. But it was you. « I grew up in an organization. We were working for a man before, but he died some month ago. Now... Everyone is fighting to get the power, we just want to stay alive... -You are a part of the mafia ? » He didn't say anything, not looking at you, his eyes fixed on the floor. « And what are you gonna do now ? -We have no idea. Actually, I would like for you to come with me... -Why ? Why would I go with you ? » That hurt more than he thought it would. « I- I think that if just the two of us are leaving. We have a chance of keeping it low enough to avoid problems. -Where would we go ? -I don't know... I- I didn't think that far. I didn't even think that you would accept to talk to me. -You are the only person I know here... I would not say that after what happened I trust you but.... You are the closest thing that come to a friend right now. To be honest I've been through shit while you were gone. I was scared of everything and everyone. I knew something was wrong. When he came looking for you,I started to hate you. Everything that was happening was because of you. What could have been a simple heartbreak started becoming a living hell. I was scared to death. Even if nothing is never going back as it was, I think that no one could protect me except you. I am not going to run away, and get kidnapped by the first mafia boss that come across my way. I am not stupid. -I will do everything to protect you from this. -I know you will. -Don't you think it is a bit ironic, that I am going to do everything to protect you from a danger I put you into in the first place. Story of my life honestly... » You laughed softly. « I just have one more question ? Could I join my roommate and my mom ? To tell them that I am safe. I'll lie about where I am. » Renjun nodded and exited the room. Everything went way better than what he had expected. He was sure when he entered your room in the first place that he would exit it while crying. So it was good. You told your roommate that you had followed her advice. You were now on your way to your mom's house to get some rest. Even if she was surprised that you had left so suddenly she was still happy and made you the promise she would send you all your homework. You thanked and said goodbye. Calling your mom had been way more difficult. She was definitely sensing that something was wrong. But you played it off well. She was in the end happy to hear from you, and wished you a good time on your vacation. When you hang up, you realized that you may not be able to talk to her in a long time. It broke your heart and tears started to fall down. You needed to cry a bit, stress leaving your body at the same time than tears. Once you felt better you went to the bathroom, to throw some water one your face, trying to erase your puffy eyes and dark circles. There was no hope for you. You finally decided to go downstairs, taking small step, you entered the living room, hoping to find the woman you saw earlier. There were only men in this room. All suddenly turned around to look at you. You froze on your spot, trying to find Renjun. He was sitting on the ground in front of the TV, trying not to look to obvious. To be honest you were feeling save. You were in the middle of a group of criminals. Some seemed even younger than you... What could have happened to them that could have leaded them to that path. Sitting next to Renjun, with a man who had introduced himself as Lucas on your other side, you were feeling calmer than you had in weeks. Anxiety wasn't waiting for you in the dark of your mind. It felt great. Getting loser to the lion to make the wolf stay away. You had left the safe house with Renjun, Lucas and Kun who seemed really happy to go on a « trip » like they liked to call it. You were definitely leaving everything behind. Weirdly with not so much regrets. You were scared. For your mother, your siblings, your friends, but deep down you were letting down a weight a lot heavier behind. Kun was on the driver seat, Lucas beside him tapping something on his phone. Renjun was looking at you, no daring to say anything. « What is going to happen now ? » you asked, whispering it so that he would be the only one to know. « I don't know, I don't want to sound cliché by telling you that as long as you'll be staying with me everything will be fine but... » You smiled. « That would be too much for you hm ? -I am a strong man Y/n believe it or not... » You didn't answer to that. You would never had thought that you would be leaving your life behind when you met Renjun. Now it was too late. You had been dragged in a world that wasn't supposed to be yours. But you wanted to stay alive. And leaving now, didn't mean that you'll never come back.

#NCT #nct dream #nct fanfic #nct imagines #nct scenarios #nct angst #nct renjun #huang renjun #renjun #renjun x reader #renjun x you #huang renjun x reader #nct renjun x reader #renjun angst #bad boy renjun #mafia au #kpop #kpop imagines #kpop scenarios

71 notes · View notes